This is a modern-English version of Allan's Wife, originally written by Haggard, H. Rider (Henry Rider). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Allan’s Wife

by H. Rider Haggard


Contents

CHAPTER I. EARLY DAYS
CHAPTER II. THE FIRE-FIGHT
CHAPTER III. NORTHWARDS
CHAPTER IV. THE ZULU IMPI
CHAPTER V. THE END OF THE LAAGER
CHAPTER VI. STELLA
CHAPTER VII. THE BABOON-WOMAN
CHAPTER VIII. THE MARBLE KRAALS
CHAPTER IX. “LET US GO IN, ALLAN!”
CHAPTER X. HENDRIKA PLOTS EVIL
CHAPTER XI. GONE!
CHAPTER XII. THE MAGIC OF INDABA-ZIMBI
CHAPTER XIII. WHAT HAPPENED TO STELLA
CHAPTER XIV. FIFTEEN YEARS AFTER

DEDICATION

DEDICATION

    My Dear Macumazahn,
    It was your native name which I borrowed at the christening of that Allan who has become as well known to me as any other friend I have. It is therefore fitting that I should dedicate to you this, his last tale—the story of his wife, and the history of some further adventures which befell him. They will remind you of many an African yarn—that with the baboons may recall an experience of your own which I did not share. And perhaps they will do more than this. Perhaps they will bring back to you some of the long past romance of days that are lost to us. The country of which Allan Quatermain tells his tale is now, for the most part, as well known and explored as are the fields of Norfolk. Where we shot and trekked and galloped, scarcely seeing the face of civilized man, there the gold-seeker builds his cities. The shadow of the flag of Britain has, for a while, ceased to fall on the Transvaal plains; the game has gone; the misty charm of the morning has become the glare of day. All is changed. The blue gums that we planted in the garden of the “Palatial” must be large trees by now, and the “Palatial” itself has passed from us. Jess sat in it waiting for her love after we were gone. There she nursed him back to life. But Jess is dead, and strangers own it, or perhaps it is a ruin.
    For us too, Macumazahn, as for the land we loved, the mystery and promise of the morning are outworn; the mid-day sun burns overhead, and at times the way is weary. Few of those we knew are left. Some are victims to battle and murder, their bones strew the veldt; death has taken some in a more gentle fashion; others are hidden from us, we know not where. We might well fear to return to that land lest we also should see ghosts. But though we walk apart to-day, the past yet looks upon us with its unalterable eyes. Still we can remember many a boyish enterprise and adventure, lightly undertaken, which now would strike us as hazardous indeed. Still we can recall the long familiar line of the Pretoria Horse, the face of war and panic, the weariness of midnight patrols; aye, and hear the roar of guns echoed from the Shameful Hill.
    To you then, Macumazahn, in perpetual memory of those eventful years of youth which we passed together in the African towns and on the African veldt, I dedicate these pages, subscribing myself now as always,
    Your sincere friend,
    Indanda.
    To Arthur H. D. Cochrane, Esq.

My Dear Macumazahn,
    I borrowed your native name when I named Allan, who has become as close to me as any other friend. It’s only right that I dedicate to you this, his final tale—the story of his wife and the account of some further adventures that happened to him. These will remind you of many an African story—one with the baboons might bring back a memory of your own that I wasn’t part of. And perhaps they’ll do even more. Maybe they’ll bring back some of the long-lost romance of days that are now behind us. The land where Allan Quatermain shares his story is now mostly as familiar and explored as the fields of Norfolk. Where we once hunted, trekked, and rode, barely encountering civilized people, now gold-seekers build their cities. The shadow of the British flag has, for a while, stopped falling over the Transvaal plains; the game has disappeared; the enchanting morning mist has turned into the harsh light of day. Everything has changed. The blue gum trees we planted in the garden of the “Palatial” must be huge by now, and the “Palatial” itself is lost to us. Jess sat there waiting for her love after we left. She nursed him back to health. But Jess is gone, and strangers own it now, or maybe it’s in ruins.
    For us too, Macumazahn, just like the land we cherished, the mystery and promise of the morning are worn out; the midday sun beats down hard, and sometimes the journey feels tiring. Few of those we knew are still around. Some have fallen victim to battle and murder, their bones scattered across the veldt; death has taken others in gentler ways; some are out of reach, and we don’t know where. We might worry about returning to that land lest we encounter ghosts. But even though we walk separate paths today, the past still gazes at us with its unchanging eyes. We can still remember many a boyish venture and escapade, easily taken on, that would now seem quite risky. We can still recall the familiar line of the Pretoria Horse, the face of war and panic, the exhaustion of midnight patrols; yes, and hear the roar of guns echoing from the Shameful Hill.
    To you then, Macumazahn, in lasting memory of those eventful years of youth we spent together in the African towns and on the African veldt, I dedicate these pages, signing off as always,
    Your sincere friend,
    Indanda.
    To Arthur H. D. Cochrane, Esq.

ALLAN’S WIFE

CHAPTER I.
EARLY DAYS

It may be remembered that in the last pages of his diary, written just before his death, Allan Quatermain makes allusion to his long dead wife, stating that he has written of her fully elsewhere.

It can be recalled that in the final pages of his diary, written just before his death, Allan Quatermain refers to his long-deceased wife, mentioning that he has already written about her in detail elsewhere.

When his death was known, his papers were handed to myself as his literary executor. Among them I found two manuscripts, of which the following is one. The other is simply a record of events wherein Mr. Quatermain was not personally concerned—a Zulu novel, the story of which was told to him by the hero many years after the tragedy had occurred. But with this we have nothing to do at present.

When his death was announced, his papers were given to me as his literary executor. Among them, I found two manuscripts, one of which is the following. The other is just a record of events in which Mr. Quatermain wasn’t personally involved—a Zulu novel, the story of which was told to him by the hero many years after the tragedy happened. But that's not what we're focused on right now.

I have often thought (Mr. Quatermain’s manuscript begins) that I would set down on paper the events connected with my marriage, and the loss of my most dear wife. Many years have now passed since that event, and to some extent time has softened the old grief, though Heaven knows it is still keen enough. On two or three occasions I have even begun the record. Once I gave it up because the writing of it depressed me beyond bearing, once because I was suddenly called away upon a journey, and the third time because a Kaffir boy found my manuscript convenient for lighting the kitchen fire.

I’ve often thought (Mr. Quatermain’s manuscript begins) that I should write down the events surrounding my marriage and the loss of my beloved wife. Many years have passed since then, and to some extent, time has eased the old grief, though Heaven knows it still stings enough. I've tried to start the record two or three times. Once I stopped because writing it brought me such deep sadness, another time I was abruptly called away on a trip, and the third time, a Kaffir boy found my manuscript handy for starting the kitchen fire.

But now that I am at leisure here in England, I will make a fourth attempt. If I succeed, the story may serve to interest some one in after years when I am dead and gone; before that I should not wish it to be published. It is a wild tale enough, and suggests some curious reflections.

But now that I have some free time here in England, I’ll give it a fourth try. If I succeed, the story might catch someone’s interest in the years to come after I’m gone; I wouldn't want it published before that. It’s quite a wild story and brings up some interesting thoughts.

I am the son of a missionary. My father was originally curate in charge of a small parish in Oxfordshire. He had already been some ten years married to my dear mother when he went there, and he had four children, of whom I was the youngest. I remember faintly the place where we lived. It was an ancient long grey house, facing the road. There was a very large tree of some sort in the garden. It was hollow, and we children used to play about inside of it, and knock knots of wood from the rough bark. We all slept in a kind of attic, and my mother always came and kissed us when we were in bed. I used to wake up and see her bending over me, a candle in her hand. There was a curious kind of pole projecting from the wall over my bed. Once I was dreadfully frightened because my eldest brother made me hang to it by my hands. That is all I remember about our old home. It has been pulled down long ago, or I would journey there to see it.

I am the son of a missionary. My father was originally a curate in charge of a small parish in Oxfordshire. He had already been married to my dear mother for about ten years when he went there, and he had four kids, of whom I was the youngest. I remember the place we lived faintly. It was an old, long gray house facing the road. There was a very large tree of some sort in the garden. It was hollow, and we kids used to play inside it and knock knots of wood from the rough bark. We all slept in a kind of attic, and my mother always came and kissed us when we were in bed. I would wake up and see her bending over me, a candle in her hand. There was a strange kind of pole sticking out from the wall over my bed. Once I was really scared because my oldest brother made me hang from it by my hands. That’s all I remember about our old home. It was taken down a long time ago, or I would go back to see it.

A little further down the road was a large house with big iron gates to it, and on the top of the gate pillars sat two stone lions, which were so hideous that I was afraid of them. Perhaps this sentiment was prophetic. One could see the house by peeping through the bars of the gates. It was a gloomy-looking place, with a tall yew hedge round it; but in the summer-time some flowers grew about the sun-dial in the grass plat. This house was called the Hall, and Squire Carson lived there. One Christmas—it must have been the Christmas before my father emigrated, or I should not remember it—we children went to a Christmas-tree festivity at the Hall. There was a great party there, and footmen wearing red waistcoats stood at the door. In the dining-room, which was panelled with black oak, was the Christmas-tree. Squire Carson stood in front of it. He was a tall, dark man, very quiet in his manners, and he wore a bunch of seals on his waistcoat. We used to think him old, but as a matter of fact he was then not more than forty. He had been, as I afterwards learned, a great traveller in his youth, and some six or seven years before this date he married a lady who was half a Spaniard—a papist, my father called her. I can remember her well. She was small and very pretty, with a rounded figure, large black eyes, and glittering teeth. She spoke English with a curious accent. I suppose that I must have been a funny child to look at, and I know that my hair stood up on my head then as it does now, for I still have a sketch of myself that my mother made of me, in which this peculiarity is strongly marked. On this occasion of the Christmas-tree I remember that Mrs. Carson turned to a tall, foreign-looking gentleman who stood beside her, and, tapping him affectionately on the shoulder with her gold eye-glasses, said—

A bit further down the road was a large house with big iron gates, and on top of the gate pillars sat two stone lions that were so ugly I was scared of them. Maybe that feeling was a sign of things to come. You could see the house by peeking through the bars of the gates. It looked gloomy, surrounded by a tall yew hedge; but in the summer, some flowers bloomed around the sun-dial in the grassy area. This house was called the Hall, and Squire Carson lived there. One Christmas—it must have been the Christmas before my father moved away, or I wouldn’t remember it—we kids went to a Christmas-tree party at the Hall. There was a big celebration, and footmen in red waistcoats stood at the door. In the dining room, which was paneled with black oak, stood the Christmas tree. Squire Carson was in front of it. He was a tall, dark man, very quiet, and he had a bunch of seals on his waistcoat. We used to think he was old, but actually, he was only about forty at that time. I later learned he had been a big traveler when he was younger, and about six or seven years before this, he married a woman who was half-Spanish—a Catholic, as my father called her. I can remember her clearly. She was petite and very pretty, with a curvy figure, large black eyes, and sparkling white teeth. She spoke English with a unique accent. I guess I must have looked funny as a child, and I know my hair stood up on my head then just like it does now, because I still have a drawing of myself that my mom made, where this trait is really noticeable. At this Christmas-tree event, I remember Mrs. Carson turning to a tall, foreign-looking man standing next to her and, affectionately tapping him on the shoulder with her gold glasses, said—

“Look, cousin—look at that droll little boy with the big brown eyes; his hair is like a—what you call him?—scrubbing-brush. Oh, what a droll little boy!”

“Look, cousin—check out that funny little boy with the big brown eyes; his hair is like a—what do you call it?—scrubbing brush. Oh, what a funny little boy!”

The tall gentleman pulled at his moustache, and, taking Mrs. Carson’s hand in his, began to smooth my hair down with it till I heard her whisper—

The tall guy tugged at his mustache, and, taking Mrs. Carson's hand in his, started to smooth my hair down with it until I heard her whisper—

“Leave go my hand, cousin. Thomas is looking like—like the thunderstorm.”

“Let go of my hand, cousin. Thomas looks like—like a thunderstorm.”

Thomas was the name of Mr. Carson, her husband.

Thomas was Mr. Carson's name, her husband.

After that I hid myself as well as I could behind a chair, for I was shy, and watched little Stella Carson, who was the squire’s only child, giving the children presents off the tree. She was dressed as Father Christmas, with some soft white stuff round her lovely little face, and she had large dark eyes, which I thought more beautiful than anything I had ever seen. At last it came to my turn to receive a present—oddly enough, considered in the light of future events, it was a large monkey. Stella reached it down from one of the lower boughs of the tree and handed it to me, saying—

After that, I hid behind a chair as best as I could because I was shy and watched little Stella Carson, the squire’s only child, giving gifts to the other kids from the tree. She was dressed like Father Christmas, with some soft white material around her adorable little face, and she had big dark eyes that I thought were more beautiful than anything I had ever seen. Finally, it was my turn to get a present—curiously, looking back on what happened later, it was a large monkey. Stella reached it down from one of the lower branches of the tree and handed it to me, saying—

“Dat is my Christmas present to you, little Allan Quatermain.”

“That's my Christmas gift to you, little Allan Quatermain.”

As she did so her sleeve, which was covered with cotton wool, spangled over with something that shone, touched one of the tapers and caught fire—how I do not know—and the flame ran up her arm towards her throat. She stood quite still. I suppose that she was paralysed with fear; and the ladies who were near screamed very loud, but did nothing. Then some impulse seized me—perhaps instinct would be a better word to use, considering my age. I threw myself upon the child, and, beating at the fire with my hands, mercifully succeeded in extinguishing it before it really got hold. My wrists were so badly scorched that they had to be wrapped up in wool for a long time afterwards, but with the exception of a single burn upon her throat, little Stella Carson was not much hurt.

As she did this, her sleeve, which was covered in cotton wool and sprinkled with something shiny, brushed against one of the candles and caught fire—I'm not sure how—and the flame quickly ran up her arm toward her throat. She stood completely still. I guess she was frozen in fear; the ladies nearby screamed loudly but did nothing. Then I felt a sudden urge—maybe "instinct" is a better word considering my age. I lunged at the child and, batting at the flames with my hands, thankfully managed to put it out before it really spread. My wrists were badly burned and had to be wrapped in wool for quite a while afterward, but aside from a single burn on her throat, little Stella Carson was mostly unharmed.

This is all that I remember about the Christmas-tree at the Hall. What happened afterwards is lost to me, but to this day in my sleep I sometimes see little Stella’s sweet face and the stare of terror in her dark eyes as the fire ran up her arm. This, however, is not wonderful, for I had, humanly speaking, saved the life of her who was destined to be my wife.

This is all I remember about the Christmas tree at the Hall. What happened after that is a blur, but even now, I sometimes dream of little Stella’s sweet face and the look of fear in her dark eyes as the fire climbed up her arm. This isn’t surprising, though, because I had, in a very human way, saved the life of the woman who was meant to be my wife.

The next event which I can recall clearly is that my mother and three brothers all fell ill of fever, owing, as I afterwards learned, to the poisoning of our well by some evil-minded person, who threw a dead sheep into it.

The next event I remember clearly is that my mother and three brothers all got sick with fever, due, as I later found out, to someone malicious poisoning our well by throwing a dead sheep into it.

It must have been while they were ill that Squire Carson came one day to the vicarage. The weather was still cold, for there was a fire in the study, and I sat before the fire writing letters on a piece of paper with a pencil, while my father walked up and down the room talking to himself. Afterwards I knew that he was praying for the lives of his wife and children. Presently a servant came to the door and said that some one wanted to see him.

It must have been while they were sick that Squire Carson came to the vicarage one day. The weather was still chilly, as there was a fire in the study, and I sat in front of the fire writing letters on a piece of paper with a pencil, while my dad walked back and forth in the room talking to himself. Later, I realized he was praying for the lives of his wife and kids. Soon, a servant came to the door and said someone wanted to see him.

“It is the squire, sir,” said the maid, “and he says he particularly wishes to see you.”

“It’s the squire, sir,” the maid said, “and he says he really wants to see you.”

“Very well,” answered my father, wearily, and presently Squire Carson came in. His face was white and haggard, and his eyes shone so fiercely that I was afraid of him.

“Sure,” my father replied tiredly, and soon Squire Carson walked in. His face was pale and worn, and his eyes sparkled so intensely that I was scared of him.

“Forgive me for intruding on you at such a time, Quatermain,” he said, in a hoarse voice, “but to-morrow I leave this place for ever, and I wish to speak to you before I go—indeed, I must speak to you.”

“Sorry to barge in on you at a time like this, Quatermain,” he said in a raspy voice, “but tomorrow I’m leaving this place for good, and I need to talk to you before I go—it's really important that I do.”

“Shall I send Allan away?” said my father, pointing to me.

“Should I send Allan away?” my father asked, pointing at me.

“No; let him bide. He will not understand.” Nor, indeed, did I at the time, but I remembered every word, and in after years their meaning grew on me.

“No; let him wait. He won’t understand.” And honestly, I didn’t at the time either, but I remembered every word, and in the years that followed, their meaning became clearer to me.

“First tell me,” he went on, “how are they?” and he pointed upwards with his thumb.

“First tell me,” he continued, “how are they?” and he gestured upwards with his thumb.

“My wife and two of the boys are beyond hope,” my father answered, with a groan. “I do not know how it will go with the third. The Lord’s will be done!”

“My wife and two of the boys are hopeless,” my father replied with a groan. “I’m not sure how it will turn out for the third. God’s will be done!”

“The Lord’s will be done,” the squire echoed, solemnly. “And now, Quatermain, listen—my wife’s gone.”

“The Lord’s will be done,” the squire repeated, seriously. “And now, Quatermain, listen—my wife is gone.”

“Gone!” my father answered. “Who with?”

“Gone!” my father replied. “With who?”

“With that foreign cousin of hers. It seems from a letter she left me that she always cared for him, not for me. She married me because she thought me a rich English milord. Now she has run through my property, or most of it, and gone. I don’t know where. Luckily, she did not care to encumber her new career with the child; Stella is left to me.”

“With that foreign cousin of hers. It seems from a letter she left me that she always cared for him, not for me. She married me because she thought I was a rich English lord. Now she has spent most of my money and disappeared. I have no idea where she went. Thankfully, she didn't want to complicate her new life with the child; Stella is left to me.”

“That is what comes of marrying a papist, Carson,” said my father. That was his fault; he was as good and charitable a man as ever lived, but he was bigoted. “What are you going to do—follow her?”

“That's what happens when you marry a Catholic, Carson,” said my father. That was his fault; he was as good and kind a man as ever lived, but he was biased. “What are you going to do—chase after her?”

He laughed bitterly in answer.

He laughed bitterly in response.

“Follow her!” he said; “why should I follow her? If I met her I might kill her or him, or both of them, because of the disgrace they have brought upon my child’s name. No, I never want to look upon her face again. I trusted her, I tell you, and she has betrayed me. Let her go and find her fate. But I am going too. I am weary of my life.”

“Follow her!” he said. “Why should I follow her? If I met her, I might kill her or him, or both of them, because of the disgrace they've brought upon my child’s name. No, I never want to see her face again. I trusted her, I tell you, and she has betrayed me. Let her go and find her fate. But I’m going too. I’m tired of my life.”

“Surely, Carson, surely,” said my father, “you do not mean——”

“Of course, Carson, of course,” my father said, “you don't mean——”

“No, no; not that. Death comes soon enough. But I will leave this civilized world which is a lie. We will go right away into the wilds, I and my child, and hide our shame. Where? I don’t know where. Anywhere, so long as there are no white faces, no smooth educated tongues——”

“No, no; not that. Death comes soon enough. But I will leave this civilized world, which is a lie. We will go right away into the wilds, my child and I, and hide our shame. Where? I don’t know where. Anywhere, as long as there are no white faces, no smooth educated tongues——”

“You are mad, Carson,” my father answered. “How will you live? How can you educate Stella? Be a man and wear it down.”

“You're crazy, Carson,” my dad said. “How will you survive? How can you raise Stella? Step up and deal with it.”

“I will be a man, and I will wear it down, but not here, Quatermain. Education! Was not she—that woman who was my wife—was not she highly educated?—the cleverest woman in the country forsooth. Too clever for me, Quatermain—too clever by half! No, no, Stella shall be brought up in a different school; if it be possible, she shall forget her very name. Good-bye, old friend, good-bye for ever. Do not try to find me out, henceforth I shall be like one dead to you, to you and all I knew,” and he was gone.

“I’ll be a man, and I’ll get through this, but not here, Quatermain. Education! Wasn't she—that woman who was my wife—wasn't she highly educated? The smartest woman in the country, for sure. Too smart for me, Quatermain—too smart by half! No, no, Stella will be raised in a different environment; if possible, she will forget her very name. Goodbye, old friend, goodbye forever. Don’t try to find me; from now on, I’ll be like a ghost to you, to you and everyone I knew,” and he was gone.

“Mad,” said my father, with a heavy sigh. “His trouble has turned his brain. But he will think better of it.”

“Mad,” said my father, with a heavy sigh. “His problems have messed with his head. But he will come to his senses.”

At that moment the nurse came hurrying in and whispered something in his ear. My father’s face turned deadly pale. He clutched at the table to support himself, then staggered from the room. My mother was dying!

At that moment, the nurse rushed in and whispered something in his ear. My father’s face went completely pale. He grabbed the table for support, then staggered out of the room. My mother was dying!

It was some days afterwards, I do not know exactly how long, that my father took me by the hand and led me upstairs into the big room which had been my mother’s bedroom. There she lay, dead in her coffin, with flowers in her hand. Along the wall of the room were arranged three little white beds, and on each of the beds lay one of my brothers. They all looked as though they were asleep, and they all had flowers in their hands. My father told me to kiss them, because I should not see them any more, and I did so, though I was very frightened. I did not know why. Then he took me in his arms and kissed me.

It was a few days later, I’m not sure exactly how long, that my dad took my hand and led me upstairs into the big room that had been my mom’s bedroom. There she was, dead in her coffin, holding flowers in her hands. Along the wall of the room were three little white beds, and on each bed lay one of my brothers. They all looked like they were sleeping, and each of them had flowers in their hands. My dad told me to kiss them because I wouldn’t see them anymore, and I did, even though I was really scared. I didn’t understand why. Then he held me in his arms and kissed me.

“The Lord hath given,” he said, “and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.”

“The Lord has given,” he said, “and the Lord has taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.”

I cried very much, and he took me downstairs, and after that I have only a confused memory of men dressed in black carrying heavy burdens towards the grey churchyard!

I cried a lot, and he took me downstairs, and after that, I only have a muddled memory of men in black carrying heavy loads toward the gray churchyard!

Next comes a vision of a great ship and wide tossing waters. My father could no longer bear to live in England after the loss that had fallen on him, and made up his mind to emigrate to South Africa. We must have been poor at the time—indeed, I believe that a large portion of our income went from my father on my mother’s death. At any rate we travelled with the steerage passengers, and the intense discomfort of the journey with the rough ways of our fellow emigrants still remain upon my mind. At last it came to an end, and we reached Africa, which I was not to leave again for many, many years.

Next comes a vision of a huge ship and choppy waters. My father could no longer stand living in England after the loss he experienced, so he decided to emigrate to South Africa. We must have been struggling financially at that time—I'm pretty sure a big part of our income went to my father after my mother passed away. Anyway, we traveled with the steerage passengers, and the extreme discomfort of the journey, along with the rough behavior of our fellow emigrants, is still vivid in my mind. Finally, it came to an end, and we arrived in Africa, where I wouldn't leave again for many, many years.

In those days civilization had not made any great progress in Southern Africa. My father went up the country and became a missionary among the Kaffirs, near to where the town of Cradock now stands, and here I grew to manhood. There were a few Boer farmers in the neighbourhood, and gradually a little settlement of whites gathered round our mission station—a drunken Scotch blacksmith and wheelwright was about the most interesting character, who, when he was sober, could quote the Scottish poet Burns and the Ingoldsby Legends, then recently published, literally by the page. It was from that I contracted a fondness for the latter amusing writings, which has never left me. Burns I never cared for so much, probably because of the Scottish dialect which repelled me. What little education I got was from my father, but I never had much leaning towards books, nor he much time to teach them to me. On the other hand, I was always a keen observer of the ways of men and nature. By the time that I was twenty I could speak Dutch and three or four Kaffir dialects perfectly, and I doubt if there was anybody in South Africa who understood native ways of thought and action more completely than I did. Also I was really a very good shot and horseman, and I think—as, indeed, my subsequent career proves to have been the case—a great deal tougher than the majority of men. Though I was then, as now, light and small, nothing seemed to tire me. I could bear any amount of exposure and privation, and I never met the native who was my master in feats of endurance. Of course, all that is different now, I am speaking of my early manhood.

In those days, civilization hadn't advanced much in Southern Africa. My father moved upcountry and became a missionary among the Kaffirs, close to where Cradock is located now, and that’s where I grew up. There were a few Boer farmers nearby, and gradually, a small community of white people formed around our mission station—a drunken Scottish blacksmith and wheelwright was the most interesting character; when he was sober, he could quote the Scottish poet Burns and the recently published Ingoldsby Legends literally by the page. That's how I developed a liking for those entertaining writings, which has stayed with me. I never cared much for Burns, probably because his Scottish dialect put me off. The little education I received was from my father, but I didn't have much interest in books, and he didn’t have much time to teach me. On the other hand, I was always an observant person when it came to the ways of people and nature. By the time I turned twenty, I could speak Dutch and three or four Kaffir dialects fluently, and I doubt anyone in South Africa understood the native way of thinking and acting better than I did. I was also a really good shot and horseman, and I think— as my later career proves—I was a lot tougher than most men. Though I was, as I am now, light and small, nothing seemed to tire me. I could handle a lot of exposure and hardship, and I never met a native who could outlast me in endurance. Of course, all that is different now; I'm talking about my early adulthood.

It may be wondered that I did not run absolutely wild in such surroundings, but I was held back from this by my father’s society. He was one of the gentlest and most refined men that I ever met; even the most savage Kaffir loved him, and his influence was a very good one for me. He used to call himself one of the world’s failures. Would that there were more such failures. Every morning when his work was done he would take his prayer-book and, sitting on the little stoep or verandah of our station, would read the evening psalms to himself. Sometimes there was not light enough for this, but it made no difference, he knew them all by heart. When he had finished he would look out across the cultivated lands where the mission Kaffirs had their huts.

It might be surprising that I didn’t completely lose control in such an environment, but my father's presence kept me grounded. He was one of the kindest and most sophisticated people I’ve ever known; even the fiercest Kaffir adored him, and his impact on me was truly positive. He referred to himself as one of the world’s failures. I wish there were more failures like him. Every morning, after finishing his work, he would take his prayer book and sit on the small stoep or verandah of our station, reading the evening psalms silently. Sometimes there wasn’t enough light for this, but that didn't matter; he had memorized them all. Once he was done, he would gaze out over the farmland where the mission Kaffirs lived in their huts.

But I knew it was not these he saw, but rather the grey English church, and the graves ranged side by side before the yew near the wicket gate.

But I knew he wasn't seeing those; he was actually looking at the grey English church and the graves lined up next to each other by the yew near the gate.

It was there on the stoep that he died. He had not been well, and one evening I was talking to him, and his mind went back to Oxfordshire and my mother. He spoke of her a good deal, saying that she had never been out of his mind for a single day during all these years, and that he rejoiced to think he was drawing near that land whither she had gone. Then he asked me if I remembered the night when Squire Carson came into the study at the vicarage, and told him that his wife had run away, and that he was going to change his name and bury himself in some remote land.

It was on the porch where he passed away. He hadn’t been feeling well, and one evening I was chatting with him, and his thoughts drifted back to Oxfordshire and my mother. He talked about her a lot, saying that she had never left his mind for a single day all these years, and that he was glad to think he was getting closer to the place where she had gone. Then he asked me if I remembered the night when Squire Carson came into the study at the vicarage and told him that his wife had left him, and that he was going to change his name and disappear into some faraway place.

I answered that I remembered it perfectly.

I replied that I remembered it clearly.

“I wonder where he went to,” said my father, “and if he and his daughter Stella are still alive. Well, well! I shall never meet them again. But life is a strange thing, Allan, and you may. If you ever do, give them my kind love.”

“I wonder where he went,” my father said, “and if he and his daughter Stella are still alive. Well, well! I’ll never meet them again. But life is strange, Allan, and you might. If you ever do, send them my love.”

After that I left him. We had been suffering more than usual from the depredations of the Kaffir thieves, who stole our sheep at night, and, as I had done before, and not without success, I determined to watch the kraal and see if I could catch them. Indeed, it was from this habit of mine of watching at night that I first got my native name of Macumazahn, which may be roughly translated as “he who sleeps with one eye open.” So I took my rifle and rose to go. But he called me to him and kissed me on the forehead, saying, “God bless you, Allan! I hope that you will think of your old father sometimes, and that you will lead a good and happy life.”

After that, I left him. We had been dealing with more than our fair share of trouble from the Kaffir thieves, who were stealing our sheep at night. As I had done before, and with some success, I decided to watch the kraal and see if I could catch them. In fact, it was from this habit of mine of staying awake at night that I first received my native name, Macumazahn, which roughly means “he who sleeps with one eye open.” So I grabbed my rifle and got ready to go. But he called me back and kissed me on the forehead, saying, “God bless you, Allan! I hope you’ll think of your old father sometimes, and that you’ll have a good and happy life.”

I remember that I did not much like his tone at the time, but set it down to an attack of low spirits, to which he grew very subject as the years went on. I went down to the kraal and watched till within an hour of sunrise; then, as no thieves appeared, returned to the station. As I came near I was astonished to see a figure sitting in my father’s chair. At first I thought it must be a drunken Kaffir, then that my father had fallen asleep there.

I remember that I didn't really like his tone at the time, but I attributed it to a spell of low spirits, which he became more prone to as the years went by. I went down to the kraal and watched until about an hour before sunrise; then, since no thieves showed up, I headed back to the station. As I got closer, I was surprised to see someone sitting in my father's chair. At first, I thought it must be a drunk local, then I considered that my father had fallen asleep there.

And so he had,—for he was dead!

And so he did—because he was dead!

CHAPTER II.
THE FIRE-FIGHT

When I had buried my father, and seen a successor installed in his place—for the station was the property of the Society—I set to work to carry out a plan which I had long cherished, but been unable to execute because it would have involved separation from my father. Put shortly, it was to undertake a trading journey of exploration right through the countries now known as the Free State and the Transvaal, and as much further North as I could go. It was an adventurous scheme, for though the emigrant Boers had begun to occupy positions in these territories, they were still to all practical purposes unexplored. But I was now alone in the world, and it mattered little what became of me; so, driven on by the overmastering love of adventure, which, old as I am, will perhaps still be the cause of my death, I determined to undertake the journey.

When I had buried my father and seen a successor take his place—since the position belonged to the Society—I started working on a plan I had long dreamed of but hadn’t been able to pursue because it would mean separating from my father. In short, I wanted to embark on a trading expedition to explore the regions now known as the Free State and the Transvaal, and as far north as I could possibly go. It was a bold plan, since while the emigrant Boers had started settling in these areas, they were still largely uncharted. But now that I was alone in the world, I didn’t care what happened to me; so, driven by an overwhelming love for adventure, which, even at my age, might still lead to my end, I decided to go on the journey.

Accordingly I sold such stock and goods as we had upon the station, reserving only the two best waggons and two spans of oxen. The proceeds I invested in such goods as were then in fashion, for trading purposes, and in guns and ammunition. The guns would have moved any modern explorer to merriment; but such as they were I managed to do a good deal of execution with them. One of them was a single-barrelled, smooth bore, fitted for percussion caps—a roer we called it—which threw a three-ounce ball, and was charged with a handful of coarse black powder. Many is the elephant that I killed with that roer, although it generally knocked me backwards when I fired it, which I only did under compulsion. The best of the lot, perhaps, was a double-barrelled No. 12 shot-gun, but it had flint locks. Also there were some old tower muskets, which might or might not throw straight at seventy yards. I took six Kaffirs with me, and three good horses, which were supposed to be salted—that is, proof against the sickness. Among the Kaffirs was an old fellow named Indaba-zimbi, which, being translated, means “tongue of iron.” I suppose he got this name from his strident voice and exhaustless eloquence. This man was a great character in his way. He had been a noted witch-doctor among a neighbouring tribe, and came to the station under the following circumstances, which, as he plays a considerable part in this history, are perhaps worth recording.

I sold off all the stock and goods we had at the station, keeping only the two best wagons and two teams of oxen. I used the money to invest in trendy goods for trading, as well as in guns and ammunition. The guns would have made any modern explorer laugh, but I managed to do quite a bit of damage with them. One was a single-barreled, smooth-bore gun made for percussion caps—a "roer" as we called it—that fired a three-ounce ball and was loaded with a handful of coarse black powder. I’ve killed many elephants with that roer, though it usually knocked me backward when I fired it, which I only did when absolutely necessary. The best one, maybe, was a double-barreled No. 12 shotgun, but it had flint locks. There were also some old tower muskets that might or might not shoot straight at seventy yards. I took six Kaffirs with me, along with three good horses that were supposed to be "salted"—meaning, resistant to sickness. Among the Kaffirs was an old man named Indaba-zimbi, which translates to "tongue of iron." I suppose he got that name from his loud voice and endless chatter. This guy was quite the character in his own right. He had been a well-known witch-doctor among a nearby tribe and came to the station under circumstances that are worth noting since he plays a significant role in this story.

Two years before my father’s death I had occasion to search the country round for some lost oxen. After a long and useless quest it occurred to me that I had better go to the place where the oxen were bred by a Kaffir chief, whose name I forget, but whose kraal was about fifty miles from our station. There I journeyed, and found the oxen safe at home. The chief entertained me handsomely, and on the following morning I went to pay my respects to him before leaving, and was somewhat surprised to find a collection of some hundreds of men and women sitting round him anxiously watching the sky in which the thunder-clouds were banking up in a very ominous way.

Two years before my father died, I had to search the countryside for some lost oxen. After a long and pointless search, it occurred to me that I should go to the place where the oxen were bred by a Kaffir chief, whose name I can't remember, but whose kraal was about fifty miles from our station. I traveled there and found the oxen safe at home. The chief welcomed me generously, and the next morning I went to pay my respects to him before leaving. I was a bit surprised to see a group of hundreds of men and women sitting around him, anxiously watching the sky where thunderclouds were gathering in a very ominous way.

“You had better wait, white man,” said the chief, “and see the rain-doctors fight the lightning.”

“You should probably wait, white man,” said the chief, “and watch the rain-doctors battle the lightning.”

I inquired what he meant, and learned that this man, Indaba-zimbi, had for some years occupied the position of wizard-in-chief to the tribe, although he was not a member of it, having been born in the country now known as Zululand. But a son of the chief’s, a man of about thirty, had lately set up as a rival in supernatural powers. This irritated Indaba-zimbi beyond measure, and a quarrel ensued between the two witch-doctors that resulted in a challenge to trial by lightning being given and accepted. These were the conditions. The rivals must await the coming of a serious thunderstorm, no ordinary tempest would serve their turn. Then, carrying assegais in their hands, they must take their stand within fifty paces of each other upon a certain patch of ground where the big thunderbolts were observed to strike continually, and by the exercise of their occult powers and invocations to the lightning, must strive to avert death from themselves and bring it on their rival. The terms of this singular match had been arranged a month previously, but no storm worthy of the occasion had arisen. Now the local weather-prophets believed it to be brewing.

I asked what he meant and found out that this guy, Indaba-zimbi, had been the chief wizard for the tribe for several years, even though he wasn’t part of it, since he was born in what is now Zululand. Recently, the chief’s son, a man about thirty years old, had started claiming to have rival supernatural powers. This really pissed off Indaba-zimbi, and a feud broke out between the two witch-doctors that led to a challenge for a trial by lightning, which was accepted. Here were the rules: the rivals had to wait for a serious thunderstorm; an ordinary storm wouldn’t cut it. Then, armed with assegais, they would take their positions within fifty paces of each other on a specific piece of ground where the powerful thunderbolts were known to strike frequently. They would use their magical powers and chants to try to protect themselves from death and bring it upon their opponent. The details of this unusual matchup had been set a month earlier, but no suitable storm had shown up. Now, the local weather forecasters believed one was on the way.

I inquired what would happen if neither of the men were struck, and was told that they must then wait for another storm. If they escaped the second time, however, they would be held to be equal in power, and be jointly consulted by the tribe upon occasions of importance.

I asked what would happen if neither of the men got hit, and I was told that they would then have to wait for another storm. However, if they escaped the second time, they would be considered equal in power and would be consulted together by the tribe on important matters.

The prospect of being a spectator of so unusual a sight overcame my desire to be gone, and I accepted the chief’s invitation to see it out. Before mid-day I regretted it, for though the western heavens grew darker and darker, and the still air heralded the coming of the storm, yet it did not come. By four o’clock, however, it became obvious that it must burst soon—at sunset, the old chief said, and in the company of the whole assembly I moved down to the place of combat. The kraal was built on the top of a hill, and below it the land sloped gently to the banks of a river about half a mile away. On the hither side of the bank was the piece of land that was, the natives said, “loved of the lightning.” Here the magicians took up their stand, while the spectators grouped themselves on the hillside about two hundred yards away—which was, I thought, rather too near to be pleasant. When we had sat there for a while my curiosity overcame me, and I asked leave of the chief to go down and inspect the arena. He said I might do so at my own risk. I told him that the fire from above would not hurt white men, and went to find that the spot was a bed of iron ore, thinly covered with grass, which of course accounted for its attracting the lightning from the storms as they travelled along the line of the river. At each end of this iron-stone area were placed the combatants, Indaba-zimbi facing the east, and his rival the west, and before each there burned a little fire made of some scented root. Moreover they were dressed in all the paraphernalia of their craft, snakeskins, fish-bladders, and I know not what beside, while round their necks hung circlets of baboons’ teeth and bones from human hands. First I went to the western end where the chief’s son stood. He was pointing with his assegai towards the advancing storm, and invoking it in a voice of great excitement.

The chance to witness such an extraordinary event made me set aside my desire to leave, and I accepted the chief’s invitation to stay. By midday, I was already regretting it because, although the western sky was getting darker and the still air hinted at an approaching storm, it never came. By four o’clock, though, it was clear that it would arrive soon—at sunset, the old chief said. Together with the entire assembly, I made my way down to the arena. The kraal was situated on a hilltop, and below it, the land gently sloped down to the riverbank about half a mile away. On this side of the riverbank was the land which, as the locals said, was “loved by lightning.” Here, the magicians took their positions while spectators gathered on the hillside about two hundred yards away—which I thought was a bit too close for comfort. After sitting there for a while, my curiosity got the better of me, and I asked the chief for permission to check out the arena. He said I could go at my own risk. I assured him that the fire from above wouldn’t harm white men and went to discover that the ground was a bed of iron ore, lightly covered with grass, which explained why it attracted lightning during storms as they moved along the river. At each end of this iron-stone area stood the combatants, Indaba-zimbi facing east and his opponent to the west, with a small fire burning in front of each made from some fragrant root. They were dressed in all the trappings of their craft—snake skins, fish bladders, and who knows what else—while around their necks hung necklaces made of baboon teeth and human bones. First, I approached the western end where the chief’s son stood. He was pointing with his assegai toward the approaching storm, calling it down in a voice filled with excitement.

“Come, fire, and lick up Indaba-zimbi!

“Come, fire, and consume Indaba-zimbi!”

“Hear me, Storm Devil, and lick Indaba-zimbi with your red tongue!

“Hear me, Storm Devil, and lick Indaba-zimbi with your red tongue!

“Spit on him with your rain!

“Spit on him with your rain!

“Whirl him away in your breath!

“Whisk him away with your breath!

“Make him as nothing—melt the marrow in his bones!

“Make him feel worthless—break him down completely!”

“Run into his heart and burn away the lies!

“Rush into his heart and burn away the lies!

“Show all the people who is the true Witch Finder!

“Show everyone who the real Witch Finder is!

“Let me not be put to shame in the eyes of this white man!”

“Don’t let me be embarrassed in front of this white man!”

Thus he spoke, or rather chanted, and all the while rubbed his broad chest—for he was a very fine man—with some filthy compound of medicine or mouti.

Thus he spoke, or rather chanted, and all the while he rubbed his broad chest—because he was a really attractive guy—with some gross mixture of medicine or mouti.

After a while, getting tired of his song, I walked across the iron-stone, to where Indaba-zimbi sat by his fire. He was not chanting at all, but his performance was much more impressive. It consisted in staring at the eastern sky, which was perfectly clear of cloud, and every now and again beckoning at it with his finger, then turning round to point with the assegai towards his rival. For a while I looked at him in silence. He was a curious wizened man, apparently over fifty years of age, with thin hands that looked as tough as wire. His nose was much sharper than is usual among these races, and he had a queer habit of holding his head sideways like a bird when he spoke, which, in addition to the humour that lurked in his eye, gave him a most comical appearance. Another strange thing about him was that he had a single white lock of hair among his black wool. At last I spoke to him:

After a while, tired of his song, I walked over the rocky ground to where Indaba-zimbi sat by his fire. He wasn’t chanting at all, but his performance was way more impressive. He was staring at the clear eastern sky and occasionally beckoning at it with his finger, then turning to point with his spear at his rival. For a moment, I watched him in silence. He was a curious old man, probably over fifty years old, with thin hands that looked as tough as wire. His nose was sharper than usual for his people, and he had this odd habit of tilting his head sideways like a bird when he spoke, which, along with the humor in his eye, made him look quite funny. Another strange thing about him was that he had a single white lock of hair among his black curls. Finally, I spoke to him:

“Indaba-zimbi, my friend,” I said, “you may be a good witch-doctor, but you are certainly a fool. It is no good beckoning at the blue sky while your enemy is getting a start with the storm.”

“Indaba-zimbi, my friend,” I said, “you might be a good witch doctor, but you’re definitely a fool. There’s no point in calling out to the clear blue sky while your enemy is gaining an advantage with the storm.”

“You may be clever, but don’t think you know everything, white man,” the old fellow answered, in a high, cracked voice, and with something like a grin.

“You might be smart, but don’t assume you know it all, white man,” the old guy replied in a high, raspy voice, with something like a grin.

“They call you Iron-tongue,” I went on; “you had better use it, or the Storm Devil won’t hear you.”

“They call you Iron-tongue,” I continued; “you’d better use it, or the Storm Devil won’t hear you.”

“The fire from above runs down iron,” he answered, “so I keep my tongue quiet. Oh, yes, let him curse away, I’ll put him out presently. Look now, white man.”

“The fire from above runs down iron,” he replied, “so I keep my mouth shut. Oh, sure, let him keep cursing, I’ll take care of it soon. Just watch, white man.”

I looked, and in the eastern sky there grew a cloud. At first it was small, though very black, but it gathered with extraordinary rapidity.

I looked, and in the eastern sky, a cloud began to form. At first, it was small and very dark, but it quickly grew at an astonishing rate.

This was odd enough, but as I had seen the same thing happen before it did not particularly astonish me. It is by no means unusual in Africa for two thunderstorms to come up at the same time from different points of the compass.

This was strange enough, but since I had seen the same thing happen before, it didn’t really surprise me. It’s not uncommon in Africa for two thunderstorms to develop at the same time from different directions.

“You had better get on, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “the big storm is coming along fast, and will soon eat up that baby of yours,” and I pointed to the west.

“You should get moving, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “the big storm is coming in quickly and will soon swallow up that baby of yours,” and I pointed to the west.

“Babies sometimes grow to giants, white man,” said Indaba-zimbi, beckoning away vigorously. “Look now at my cloud-child.”

“Babies can sometimes grow into giants, white man,” said Indaba-zimbi, waving his hand vigorously. “Look at my cloud-child now.”

I looked; the eastern storm was spreading itself from earth to sky, and in shape resembled an enormous man. There was its head, its shoulders, and its legs; yes, it was like a huge giant travelling across the heavens. The light of the setting sun escaping from beneath the lower edge of the western storm shot across the intervening space in a sheet of splendour, and, lighting upon the advancing figure of cloud, wrapped its middle in hues of glory too wonderful to be described; but beneath and above this glowing belt his feet and head were black as jet. Presently, as I watched, an awful flash of light shot from the head of the cloud, circled it about as though with a crown of living fire, and vanished.

I looked; the eastern storm was spreading from the ground to the sky, and it looked like a huge man. There was its head, its shoulders, and its legs; yes, it was like a giant moving across the sky. The light of the setting sun shining from beneath the lower edge of the western storm shot across the space in a brilliant beam, and as it lit up the approaching figure of clouds, it wrapped its middle in colors too amazing to describe; but above and below this glowing band, its feet and head were as black as jet. Then, as I watched, a terrifying flash of light shot from the head of the cloud, encircling it like a crown of living fire, and then disappeared.

“Aha,” chuckled old Indaba-zimbi, “my little boy is putting on his man’s ring,” and he tapped the gum ring on his own head, which natives assume when they reach a certain age and dignity. “Now, white man, unless you are a bigger wizard than either of us you had better clear off, for the fire-fight is about to begin.”

“Aha,” laughed old Indaba-zimbi, “my little boy is putting on his man’s ring,” and he tapped the gum ring on his own head, which natives wear when they reach a certain age and status. “Now, white man, unless you’re a bigger wizard than either of us, you’d better get out of here, because the fire-fight is about to start.”

I thought this sound advice.

I thought this was good advice.

“Good luck go with you, my black uncle,” I said. “I hope you don’t feel the iniquities of a mis-spent life weighing on you at the last.”

“Good luck to you, my black uncle,” I said. “I hope you don’t feel the burdens of a wasted life weighing on you in the end.”

“You look after yourself, and think of your own sins, young man,” he answered, with a grim smile, and taking a pinch of snuff, while at that very moment a flash of lightning, I don’t know from which storm, struck the ground within thirty paces of me. That was enough for me, I took to my heels, and as I went I heard old Indaba-zimbi’s dry chuckle of amusement.

“You take care of yourself and consider your own faults, young man,” he replied with a grim smile, taking a pinch of snuff. At that exact moment, a flash of lightning—I'm not sure which storm it came from—hit the ground about thirty paces away from me. That was more than enough for me; I ran, and as I did, I heard old Indaba-zimbi’s dry laugh of amusement.

I climbed the hill till I came to where the chief was sitting with his indunas, or headmen, and sat down near to him. I looked at the man’s face and saw that he was intensely anxious for his son’s safety, and by no means confident of the young man’s powers to resist the magic of Indaba-zimbi. He was talking in a low voice to the induna next to him. I affected to take no notice and to be concentrating my attention on the novel scene before me; but in those days I had very quick ears, and caught the drift of the conversation.

I climbed the hill until I reached where the chief was sitting with his indunas, or headmen, and took a seat nearby. I looked at his face and noticed that he was really worried about his son's safety and not at all confident in the young man's ability to resist Indaba-zimbi's magic. He was speaking quietly to the induna beside him. I pretended not to notice and focused on the new scene in front of me; but back then, I had very sharp hearing and picked up on what they were discussing.

“Hearken!” the chief was saying, “if the magic of Indaba-zimbi prevails against my son I will endure him no more. Of this I am sure, that when he has slain my son he will slay me, me also, and make himself chief in my place. I fear Indaba-zimbi. Ou!

“Hearken!” the chief said, “if Indaba-zimbi's magic defeats my son, I can't bear it any longer. I know that once he has killed my son, he will kill me too, and take my place as chief. I fear Indaba-zimbi. Oh!

“Black One,” answered the induna, “wizards die as dogs die, and, once dead, dogs bark no more.”

“Black One,” replied the induna, “wizards die like dogs die, and once they're dead, dogs don’t bark anymore.”

“And once dead,” said the chief, “wizards work no more spells,” and he bent and whispered in the induna’s ear, looking at the assegai in his hand as he whispered.

“And once dead,” said the chief, “wizards don’t work any more spells,” and he leaned in and whispered in the induna’s ear, glancing at the assegai in his hand as he spoke.

“Good, my father, good!” said the induna, presently. “It shall be done to-night, if the lightning does not do it first.”

“Great, my father, great!” said the induna, after a moment. “It will be done tonight, unless the lightning does it first.”

“A bad look-out for old Indaba-zimbi,” I said to myself. “They mean to kill him.” Then I thought no more of the matter for a while, the scene before me was too tremendous.

“A bad situation for old Indaba-zimbi,” I said to myself. “They intend to kill him.” Then I didn’t think about it anymore for a while; the scene in front of me was just too overwhelming.

The two storms were rapidly rushing together. Between them was a gulf of blue sky, and from time to time flashes of blinding light passed across this gulf, leaping from cloud to cloud. I remember that they reminded me of the story of the heathen god Jove and his thunderbolts. The storm that was shaped like a giant and ringed with the glory of the sinking sun made an excellent Jove, and I am sure that the bolts which leapt from it could not have been surpassed even in mythological times. Oddly enough, as yet the flashes were not followed by thunder. A deadly stillness lay upon the place, the cattle stood silently on the hillside, even the natives were awed to silence. Dark shadows crept along the bosom of the hills, the river to the right and left was hidden in wreaths of cloud, but before us and beyond the combatants it shone like a line of silver beneath the narrowing space of open sky. Now the western tempest was scrawled all over with lines of intolerable light, while the inky head of the cloud-giant to the east was continually suffused with a white and deadly glow that came and went in pulses, as though a blood of flame was being pumped into it from the heart of the storm.

The two storms were quickly moving towards each other. Between them was a stretch of blue sky, and now and then, flashes of blinding light shot across this gap, jumping from cloud to cloud. They reminded me of the story of the pagan god Jove and his thunderbolts. The storm that looked like a giant and was surrounded by the glory of the setting sun made a great Jove, and I’m sure the bolts that flashed from it were unmatched even in mythical times. Strangely enough, the flashes were still not followed by thunder. A deadly quiet hung over the area; the cattle stood silently on the hillside, and even the locals were struck into silence. Dark shadows crept along the slopes of the hills, the river on both sides was hidden in clouds, but before us, beyond the fighters, it glittered like a silver line beneath the narrowing stretch of open sky. Now the western storm was covered in lines of blinding light, while the dark head of the cloud-giant to the east was constantly lit with a white, deadly glow that flickered in pulses, as if a flame-like blood was being pumped into it from the heart of the storm.

The silence deepened and deepened, the shadows grew blacker and blacker, then suddenly all nature began to moan beneath the breath of an icy wind. On sped the wind; the smooth surface of the river was ruffled by it into little waves, the tall grass bowed low before it, and in its wake came the hissing sound of furious rain.

The silence got deeper and deeper, the shadows grew darker and darker, and then suddenly, nature started to moan under the chill of an icy wind. The wind rushed on; it stirred the smooth surface of the river into small waves, the tall grass bent low before it, and behind it came the hissing sound of heavy rain.

Ah! the storms had met. From each there burst an awful blaze of dazzling flame, and now the hill on which we sat rocked at the noise of the following thunder. The light went out of the sky, darkness fell suddenly on the land, but not for long. Presently the whole landscape grew vivid in the flashes, it appeared and disappeared, now everything was visible for miles, now even the men at my side vanished in the blackness. The thunder rolled and cracked and pealed like the trump of doom, whirlwinds tore round, lifting dust and even stones high into the air, and in a low, continuous undertone rose the hiss of the rushing rain.

Ah! The storms had collided. From each emerged a terrifying burst of bright flame, and now the hill we were on shook with the sound of the following thunder. The light disappeared from the sky, darkness suddenly enveloped the land, but not for long. Soon, the entire landscape became vivid in the flashes; it appeared and vanished, now everything was visible for miles, now even the men beside me disappeared into the darkness. The thunder rolled, cracked, and roared like the trumpet of doom, whirlwinds swept through, lifting dust and even stones high into the air, and in a low, continuous background, the hiss of the pouring rain rose.

I put my hand before my eyes to shield them from the terrible glare, and looked beneath it towards the lists of iron-stone. As flash followed flash, from time to time I caught sight of the two wizards. They were slowly advancing towards one another, each pointing at his foe with the assegai in his hand. I could see their every movement, and it seemed to me that the chain lightning was striking the iron-stone all round them.

I raised my hand to shield my eyes from the blinding light and looked underneath it at the iron-stone arena. As flashes of light continued, I occasionally caught a glimpse of the two wizards. They were slowly moving toward each other, each aiming his spear at his opponent. I could see every move they made, and it felt like chain lightning was hitting the iron-stone all around them.

Suddenly the thunder and lightning ceased for a minute, everything grew black, and, except for the rain, silent.

Suddenly, the thunder and lightning stopped for a moment, everything turned dark, and aside from the rain, it was silent.

“It is over one way or the other, chief,” I called out into the darkness.

“It’s over one way or the other, boss,” I shouted into the darkness.

“Wait, white man, wait!” answered the chief, in a voice thick with anxiety and fear.

“Wait, white man, wait!” the chief replied, his voice heavy with anxiety and fear.

Hardly were the words out of his mouth when the heavens were lit up again till they literally seemed to flame. There were the men, not ten paces apart. A great flash fell between them, I saw them stagger beneath the shock. Indaba-zimbi recovered himself first—at any rate when the next flash came he was standing bolt upright, pointing with his assegai towards his enemy. The chief’s son was still on his legs, but he was staggering like a drunken man, and the assegai had fallen from his hand.

Hardly had he spoken when the sky lit up again, seemingly on fire. The two men were now just a few steps away from each other. A huge flash struck between them, and I saw them stagger from the impact. Indaba-zimbi was the first to recover—at least by the time the next flash came, he was standing straight, pointing his spear at his opponent. The chief’s son was still standing, but he was swaying like a drunk, and his spear had dropped from his grip.

Darkness! then again a flash, more fearful, if possible, than any that had gone before. To me it seemed to come from the east, right over the head of Indaba-zimbi. At that instant I saw the chief’s son wrapped, as it were, in the heart of it. Then the thunder pealed, the rain burst over us like a torrent, and I saw no more.

Darkness! Then suddenly a flash, even more terrifying than any before. It felt like it came from the east, directly above Indaba-zimbi's head. At that moment, I noticed the chief’s son seemingly surrounded by it. Then the thunder crashed, the rain poured down on us like a waterfall, and I could see nothing else.

The worst of the storm was done, but for a while the darkness was so dense that we could not move, nor, indeed, was I inclined to leave the safety of the hillside where the lightning was never known to strike, and venture down to the iron-stone. Occasionally there still came flashes, but, search as we would, we could see no trace of either of the wizards. For my part, I believed that they were both dead. Now the clouds slowly rolled away down the course of the river, and with them went the rain; and now the stars shone in their wake.

The worst of the storm was over, but for a while, the darkness was so thick that we couldn't move, and honestly, I didn't want to leave the safety of the hillside where lightning never struck and risk going down to the rocky ground. Occasionally, there would be flashes of light, but no matter how hard we looked, we couldn't find any sign of either of the wizards. Personally, I thought they were both dead. Now the clouds slowly drifted away along the river, taking the rain with them, and the stars began to shine in their place.

“Let us go and see,” said the old chief, rising and shaking the water from his hair. “The fire-fight is ended, let us go and see who has conquered.”

“Let’s go and check it out,” said the old chief, getting up and shaking the water from his hair. “The battle is over, let’s go and see who has won.”

I rose and followed him, dripping as though I had swum a hundred yards with my clothes on, and after me came all the people of the kraal.

I got up and followed him, soaked as if I had just swum a hundred yards fully dressed, and all the people from the village came after me.

We reached the spot; even in that light I could see where the iron-stone had been split and fused by the thunderbolts. While I was staring about me, I suddenly heard the chief, who was on my right, give a low moan, and saw the people cluster round him. I went up and looked. There, on the ground, lay the body of his son. It was a dreadful sight. The hair was burnt off his head, the copper rings upon his arms were fused, the assegai handle which lay near was literally shivered into threads, and, when I took hold of his arm, it seemed to me that every bone of it was broken.

We reached the spot; even in that light, I could see where the ironstone had been shattered and melted by lightning strikes. While I was looking around, I suddenly heard the chief, who was on my right, let out a low moan, and I saw the people gather around him. I went over to check it out. There, on the ground, lay his son’s body. It was a horrifying sight. The hair was burned off his head, the copper rings on his arms were melted, the assegai handle nearby was literally shattered into threads, and when I grabbed his arm, it felt like every bone in it was broken.

The men with the chief stood gazing silently, while the women wailed.

The men with the chief stood there quietly, while the women cried out.

“Great is the magic of Indaba-zimbi!” said a man, at length. The chief turned and struck him a heavy blow with the kerrie in his hand.

“Great is the magic of Indaba-zimbi!” said a man, finally. The chief turned and struck him a hard blow with the kerrie in his hand.

“Great or not, thou dog, he shall die,” he cried, “and so shalt thou if thou singest his praises so loudly.”

“Great or not, you dog, he’s going to die,” he shouted, “and so will you if you keep praising him so loudly.”

I said nothing, but thinking it probable that Indaba-zimbi had shared the fate of his enemy, I went to look. But I could see nothing of him, and at length, being thoroughly chilled with the wet, started back to my waggon to change my clothes. On reaching it, I was rather surprised to see a strange Kaffir seated on the driving-box wrapped up in a blanket.

I didn’t say anything, but I figured that Indaba-zimbi might have met the same fate as his enemy, so I went to check. However, I couldn’t find any sign of him, and eventually, feeling completely cold and wet, I headed back to my wagon to change clothes. When I got there, I was a bit surprised to see a strange Kaffir sitting on the driving box, all wrapped up in a blanket.

“Hullo! come out of that,” I said.

“Halo! Come out of there,” I said.

The figure on the box slowly unrolled the blanket, and with great deliberation took a pinch of snuff.

The figure on the box slowly unfolded the blanket and, with careful intention, took a pinch of snuff.

“It was a good fire-fight, white man, was it not?” said Indaba-zimbi, in his high, cracked voice. “But he never had a chance against me, poor boy. He knew nothing about it. See, white man, what becomes of presumption in the young. It is sad, very sad, but I made the flashes fly, didn’t I?”

“It was quite a battle, wasn’t it, white man?” Indaba-zimbi said in his high, raspy voice. “But he never stood a chance against me, poor kid. He didn’t know what he was up against. Look, white man, at what happens to the young when they get overly confident. It’s unfortunate, very unfortunate, but I made the sparks fly, didn’t I?”

“You old humbug,” I said, “unless you are careful you will soon learn what comes of presumption in the old, for your chief is after you with an assegai, and it will take all your magic to dodge that.”

“You old fraud,” I said, “if you’re not careful, you’re going to find out what happens when the old get too cocky, because your boss is coming for you with a spear, and it’ll take all your tricks to avoid that.”

“Now you don’t say so,” said Indaba-zimbi, clambering off the waggon with rapidity; “and all because of this wretched upstart. There’s gratitude for you, white man. I expose him, and they want to kill me. Well, thank you for the hint. We shall meet again before long,” and he was gone like a shot, and not too soon, for just then some of the chief’s men came up to the waggon.

“Really?” said Indaba-zimbi, quickly getting off the wagon. “And all because of this annoying upstart. What gratitude, white man. I expose him, and they want to kill me. Well, thanks for the tip. We'll meet again soon,” and he was gone in a flash, just in time, as some of the chief’s men approached the wagon.

On the following morning I started homewards. The first face I saw on arriving at the station was that of Indaba-zimbi.

On the next morning, I headed home. The first face I saw when I got to the station was Indaba-zimbi.

“How do you do, Macumazahn?” he said, holding his head on one side and nodding his white lock. “I hear you are Christians here, and I want to try a new religion. Mine must be a bad one seeing that my people wanted to kill me for exposing an impostor.”

“How's it going, Macumazahn?” he said, tilting his head to one side and nodding his white hair. “I’ve heard you’re Christians here, and I want to explore a new religion. My own must be a bad one since my people wanted to kill me for exposing a fraud.”

CHAPTER III.
NORTHWARDS

I make no apology to myself, or to anybody who may happen to read this narrative in future, for having set out the manner of my meeting with Indaba-zimbi: first, because it was curious, and secondly, because he takes some hand in the subsequent events. If that old man was a humbug, he was a very clever one. What amount of truth there was in his pretensions to supernatural powers it is not for me to determine, though I may have my own opinion on the subject. But there was no mistake as to the extraordinary influence he exercised over his fellow-natives. Also he quite got round my poor father. At first the old gentleman declined to have him at the station, for he had a great horror of these Kaffir wizards or witch-finders. But Indaba-zimbi persuaded him that he was anxious to investigate the truths of Christianity, and challenged him to a discussion. The argument lasted two years—to the time of my father’s death, indeed. At the conclusion of each stage Indaba-zimbi would remark, in the words of the Roman Governor, “Almost, praying white man, thou persuadest me to become a Christian,” but he never quite became one—indeed, I do not think he ever meant to. It was to him that my father addressed his “Letters to a Native Doubter.” This work, which, unfortunately, remains in manuscript, is full of wise saws and learned instances. It ought to be published together with a précis of the doubter’s answers, which were verbal.

I have no regrets about sharing how I met Indaba-zimbi, not for myself or for anyone who might read this story later—first, because it was interesting, and second, because he played a role in what happened next. If that old man was a fraud, he was a very clever one. I can't say how much of his claims to supernatural powers were true, though I have my own thoughts on it. But there’s no doubt that he had an extraordinary influence over his fellow countrymen. He really charmed my poor father. At first, my dad refused to let him near the station because he was really afraid of those Kaffir wizards and witch-finders. But Indaba-zimbi convinced him that he wanted to explore the truths of Christianity and challenged him to a debate. The discussion went on for two years—right up until my father's death. At the end of each session, Indaba-zimbi would say, like the Roman Governor, “Almost, praying white man, you persuade me to become a Christian,” but he never actually did—honestly, I don't think he ever intended to. It was to him that my father wrote his "Letters to a Native Doubter." This work, which sadly remains unpublished, is full of wise sayings and learned examples. It should be published along with a summary of the doubter’s responses, which were given verbally.

So the talk went on. If my father had lived I believe it would be going on now, for both the disputants were quite inexhaustible. Meanwhile Indaba-zimbi was allowed to live on the station on condition that he practised no witchcraft, which my father firmly believed to be a wile of the devil. He said that he would not, but for all that there was never an ox lost, or a sudden death, but he was consulted by those interested.

So the conversation continued. If my father had lived, I think it would still be happening now, because both speakers could go on forever. Meanwhile, Indaba-zimbi was allowed to stay on the station as long as he didn’t practice any witchcraft, which my father believed to be a trick of the devil. He said he wouldn’t, but despite that, there was never a time when an ox was lost or someone died unexpectedly without people asking him for advice.

When he had been with us a year, a deputation came to him from the tribe he had left, asking him to return. Things had not gone well with them since he went away, they said, and now the chief, his enemy, was dead. Old Indaba-zimbi listened to them till they had done, and, as he listened, raked sand into a little heap with his toes. Then he spoke, pointing to the little heap, “There is your tribe to-day,” he said. Then he lifted his heel and stamped the heap flat. “There is your tribe before three moons are gone. Nothing is left of it. You drove me away: I will have no more to do with you; but when you are being killed think of my words.”

When he had been with us for a year, a group came to him from the tribe he had left, asking him to come back. They said things hadn’t gone well for them since he left, and now their chief, his enemy, was dead. Old Indaba-zimbi listened to them until they finished, and while he listened, he raked sand into a small pile with his toes. Then he spoke, pointing at the little pile, “This is your tribe today,” he said. Then he lifted his heel and stamped the pile flat. “This is your tribe before three moons have passed. There will be nothing left of it. You drove me away; I want nothing to do with you anymore; but when you’re being killed, remember my words.”

The messengers went. Three months afterwards I heard that the whole community had been wiped out by an Impi of raiding Pondos.

The messengers left. Three months later, I heard that the entire community had been wiped out by a group of raiding Pondos.

When I was at length ready to start upon my expedition, I went to old Indaba-zimbi to say good-bye to him, and was rather surprised to find him engaged in rolling up medicine, assegais, and other sundries in his blankets.

When I was finally ready to set off on my journey, I went to say goodbye to old Indaba-zimbi and was a bit surprised to find him busy packing medicine, spears, and other things in his blankets.

“Good-bye, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “I am going to trek north.”

“Goodbye, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “I’m going to travel north.”

“Yes, Macumazahn,” he answered, with his head on one side; “and so am I—I want to see that country. We will go together.”

“Yeah, Macumazahn,” he replied, tilting his head to the side; “and I’m in too—I want to see that place. Let’s go together.”

“Will we!” I said; “wait till you are asked, you old humbug.”

“Sure we will!” I said; “just wait until you’re asked, you old fraud.”

“You had better ask me, then, Macumazahn, for if you don’t you will never come back alive. Now that the old chief (my father) is gone to where the storms come from,” and he nodded to the sky, “I feel myself getting into bad habits again. So last night I just threw up the bones and worked out about your journey, and I can tell you this, that if you don’t take me you will die, and, what is more, you will lose one who is dearer to you than life in a strange fashion. So just because you gave me that hint a couple of years ago, I made up my mind to come with you.”

“You should definitely ask me, Macumazahn, because if you don't, you won't make it back alive. Now that the old chief (my father) has gone to where the storms come from,” he said, nodding to the sky, “I can feel myself slipping back into bad habits again. So last night, I just threw down the bones and figured out what your journey would be like. I can tell you this: if you don’t take me with you, you will die, and what’s worse, you will lose someone who means more to you than life itself in a strange way. So, just because you gave me that hint a couple of years ago, I decided to come with you.”

“Don’t talk stuff to me,” I said.

“Don't talk nonsense to me,” I said.

“Ah, very well, Macumazahn, very well; but what happened to my own people six months ago, and what did I tell the messengers would happen? They drove me away, and they are gone. If you drive me away you will soon be gone too,” and he nodded his white lock at me and smiled. Now I was not more superstitious than other people, but somehow old Indaba-zimbi impressed me. Also I knew his extraordinary influence over every class of native, and bethought me that he might be useful in that way.

“Alright, Macumazahn, alright; but what happened to my people six months ago, and what did I tell the messengers would happen? They pushed me out, and now they’re gone. If you push me out too, you’ll be gone soon as well,” and he nodded his white hair at me and smiled. I wasn’t any more superstitious than others, but somehow old Indaba-zimbi made an impression on me. Plus, I knew his remarkable influence over every group of native people, and I thought he might be helpful in that regard.

“All right,” I said: “I appoint you witch-finder to the expedition without pay.”

“All right,” I said, “I’m appointing you as the witch-finder for the expedition, and it's unpaid.”

“First serve, then ask for wages,” he answered. “I am glad to see that you have enough imagination not to be altogether a fool, like most white men, Macumazahn. Yes, yes, it is want of imagination that makes people fools; they won’t believe what they can’t understand. You can’t understand my prophecies any more than the fool at the kraal could understand that I was his master with the lightning. Well, it is time to trek, but if I were you, Macumazahn, I should take one waggon, not two.”

“First serve, then ask for pay,” he replied. “I’m glad to see you have enough imagination not to be completely foolish, like most white men, Macumazahn. Yes, yes, it’s a lack of imagination that makes people foolish; they won’t believe what they can’t understand. You can’t grasp my prophecies any more than the fool at the kraal could grasp that I was his master with the lightning. Well, it’s time to move, but if I were you, Macumazahn, I would take one wagon, not two.”

“Why?” I said.

“Why?” I asked.

“Because you will lose your waggons, and it is better to lose one than two.”

“Because you will lose your wagons, and it's better to lose one than two.”

“Oh, nonsense!” I said.

“Oh, come on!” I said.

“All right, Macumazahn, live and learn.” And without another word he walked to the foremost waggon, put his bundle into it, and climbed on to the front seat.

“All right, Macumazahn, you live and learn.” And without saying anything else, he walked to the front wagon, put his bundle in it, and climbed onto the front seat.

So having bid an affectionate adieu to my white friends, including the old Scotchman who got drunk in honour of the event, and quoted Burns till the tears ran down his face, at length I started, and travelled slowly northwards. For the first three weeks nothing very particular befell me. Such Kaffirs as we came in contact with were friendly, and game literally swarmed. Nobody living in those parts of South Africa nowadays can have the remotest idea of what the veldt was like even thirty years ago.

So after saying a warm goodbye to my white friends, including the old Scotsman who got drunk to celebrate and recited Burns until he was in tears, I finally set off and traveled slowly north. For the first three weeks, nothing too notable happened. The local Black Africans we encountered were friendly, and wildlife was everywhere. Anyone living in those parts of South Africa today has no clue what the landscape was like even thirty years ago.

Often and often I have crept shivering on to my waggon-box just as the sun rose and looked out. At first one would see nothing but a vast field of white mist suffused towards the east by a tremulous golden glow, through which the tops of stony koppies stood up like gigantic beacons. From the dense mist would come strange sounds—snorts, gruntings, bellows, and the thunder of countless hoofs. Presently this great curtain would grow thinner, then it would melt, as the smoke from a pipe melts into the air, and for miles on miles the wide rolling country interspersed with bush opened to the view. But it was not tenantless as it is now, for as far as the eye could reach it would be literally black with game. Here to the right might be a herd of vilderbeeste that could not number less than two thousand. Some were grazing, some gambolled, whisking their white tails into the air, while all round the old bulls stood upon hillocks sniffing suspiciously at the breeze. There, in front, a hundred yards away, though to the unpractised eye they looked much closer, because of the dazzling clearness of the atmosphere, was a great herd of springbok trekking along in single file. Ah, they have come to the waggon-track and do not like the look of it. What will they do?—go back? Not a bit of it. It is nearly thirty feet wide, but that is nothing to a springbok. See, the first of them bounds into the air like a ball. How beautifully the sunshine gleams upon his golden hide! He has cleared it, and the others come after him in numberless succession, all except the fawns, who cannot jump so far, and have to scamper over the doubtful path with a terrified bah. What is that yonder, moving above the tops of the mimosa, in the little dell at the foot of the koppie? Giraffes, by George! three of them; there will be marrow-bones for supper to-night. Hark! the ground shakes behind us, and over the brow of the rise rush a vast herd of blesbock. On they come at full gallop, their long heads held low, they look like so many bearded goats. I thought so—behind them is a pack of wild dogs, their fur draggled, their tongues lolling. They are in full cry; the giraffes hear them and are away, rolling round the koppie like a ship in a heavy sea. No marrow-bones after all. See! the foremost dogs are close on a buck. He has galloped far and is outworn. One springs at his flank and misses him. The buck gives a kind of groan, looks wildly round and sees the waggon. He seems to hesitate a moment, then in his despair rushes up to it, and falls exhausted among the oxen. The dogs pull up some thirty paces away, panting and snarling. Now, boy, the gun—no, not the rifle, the shot-gun loaded with loopers.

Often and often I have crept, shivering, onto my wagon box just as the sun rose and looked out. At first, all I could see was a vast field of white mist, glowing golden towards the east, with the tops of rocky hills standing tall like giant beacons. Strange sounds came from the thick mist—snorts, gruntings, bellows, and the thunder of countless hooves. Soon, this great curtain would thin out, then dissolve like the smoke from a pipe, revealing miles of rolling countryside mixed with bushes. But it wasn't empty like it is now; as far as the eye could see, it was literally black with game. To the right, there might be a herd of wildebeests with maybe two thousand animals. Some grazed, some pranced, flicking their white tails in the air, while the old bulls stood on hilltops, sniffing suspiciously at the breeze. Ahead, a hundred yards away—though to an untrained eye, they appeared much closer because of the dazzling clarity of the atmosphere—was a large herd of springboks trekking along in single file. Ah, they've reached the wagon track and don't like how it looks. What will they do?—turn back? Not at all. It's almost thirty feet wide, but that's nothing for a springbok. Look! The first one leaps into the air like a ball. How beautifully the sunlight shines on his golden coat! He's cleared it, and the rest follow in endless succession, except for the fawns, who can't jump that far and have to scamper over the uncertain path with a terrified bah. What’s that over there, moving above the tops of the mimosa in the little dip at the foot of the hill? Giraffes, wow! Three of them; there will be marrow bones for dinner tonight. Listen! The ground shakes behind us, and over the rise rushes a massive herd of blesboks. They come thundering in, their long heads held low, looking like a bunch of bearded goats. I was right—behind them is a pack of wild dogs, their fur matted, their tongues hanging out. They're in full chase; the giraffes hear them and flee, circling the hill like a ship in a storm. No marrow bones after all. Look! The leading dogs are close to a buck. He's run far and is exhausted. One springs at his flank and misses. The buck gives a kind of groan, looks wildly around, and spots the wagon. He seems to hesitate for a moment, then in his despair rushes up to it and collapses among the oxen. The dogs halt about thirty paces away, panting and snarling. Now, boy, the gun—no, not the rifle, the shotgun loaded with loopers.

Bang! bang! there, my friends, two of you will never hunt buck again. No, don’t touch the buck, for he has come to us for shelter, and he shall have it.

Bang! Bang! Listen up, my friends, two of you will never hunt deer again. No, don’t go after the deer, because he has come to us for protection, and he will get it.

Ah, how beautiful is nature before man comes to spoil it!

Ah, how beautiful nature is before people come to ruin it!

Such a sight as this have I seen many a hundred times, and I hope to see it again before I die.

Such a sight as this I have seen hundreds of times, and I hope to see it again before I die.

The first real adventure that befell me on this particular journey was with elephants, which I will relate because of its curious termination. Just before we crossed the Orange River we came to a stretch of forest-land some twenty miles broad. The night we entered this forest we camped in a lovely open glade. A few yards ahead tambouki grass was growing to the height of a man, or rather it had been; now, with the exception of a few stalks here and there, it was crushed quite flat. It was already dusk when we camped; but after the moon got up I walked from the fire to see how this had happened. One glance was enough for me; a great herd of elephants had evidently passed over the tall grass not many hours before. The sight of their spoor rejoiced me exceedingly, for though I had seen wild elephants, at that time I had never shot one. Moreover, the sight of elephant spoor to the African hunter is what “colour in the pan” is to the prospector of gold. It is by the ivory that he lives, and to shoot it or trade it is his chief aim in life. My resolution was soon taken. I would camp the waggons for a while in the forest, and start on horseback after the elephants.

The first real adventure I had on this journey happened with elephants, and I’ll share it because of its interesting outcome. Just before we crossed the Orange River, we reached a stretch of forest about twenty miles wide. That night, we set up camp in a beautiful open glade. A few yards ahead, the tambouki grass had grown as tall as a person, or at least it used to; now, aside from a few stalks here and there, it was completely flattened. It was already getting dark when we camped, but after the moon rose, I walked away from the fire to see how this had happened. One look was enough to tell me—a huge herd of elephants had obviously passed through the tall grass just hours before. Seeing their tracks thrilled me because even though I had seen wild elephants, I had never shot one at that point. Moreover, for an African hunter, seeing elephant tracks is like seeing “color in the pan” for a gold prospector. It's the ivory that sustains him, and hunting or trading it is his main goal in life. I quickly made up my mind: I would camp the wagons in the forest for a while and head out on horseback after the elephants.

I communicated my decision to Indaba-zimbi and the other Kaffirs. The latter were not loth, for your Kaffir loves hunting, which means plenty of meat and congenial occupation, but Indaba-zimbi would express no opinion. I saw him retire to a little fire that he had lit for himself, and go through some mysterious performances with bones and clay mixed with ashes, which were watched with the greatest interest by the other Kaffirs. At length he rose, and, coming forward, informed me that it was all right, and that I did well to go and hunt the elephants, as I should get plenty of ivory; but he advised me to go on foot. I said I should do nothing of the sort, but meant to ride. I am wiser now; this was the first and last time that I ever attempted to hunt elephants on horseback.

I told Indaba-zimbi and the other tribesmen about my decision. They were onboard since they love hunting, which means lots of meat and a good way to stay busy, but Indaba-zimbi didn’t say anything. I saw him move to a small fire he had started for himself and perform some mysterious rituals with bones and a mixture of clay and ashes, which the other tribesmen watched with great curiosity. Eventually, he got up and came over to tell me that everything was fine and that I was right to go hunt elephants because I would get plenty of ivory. However, he suggested I go on foot. I told him I wouldn’t do that and that I planned to ride. I’m wiser now; that was the first and last time I ever tried to hunt elephants on horseback.

Accordingly we started at dawn, I, Indaba-zimbi, and three men; the rest I left with the waggons. I was on horseback, and so was my driver, a good rider and a skilful shot for a Kaffir, but Indaba-zimbi and the others walked. From dawn till mid-day we followed the trail of the herd, which was as plain as a high road. Then we off-saddled to let the horses rest and feed, and about three o’clock started on again. Another hour or so passed, and still there was no sign of elephants. Evidently the herd had travelled fast and far, and I began to think that we should have to give it up, when suddenly I caught sight of a brown mass moving through the thorn-trees on the side of a slope about a quarter of a mile away. My heart seemed to jump into my mouth. Where is the hunter who has not felt like this at the sight of his first elephant?

So we set off at dawn: I, Indaba-zimbi, and three other guys; the rest stayed with the wagons. I was on horseback, as was my driver, who was a great rider and a skilled shot for a Kikuyu, but Indaba-zimbi and the others walked. From dawn until noon, we followed the herd's trail, which was as clear as a highway. Then we took a break to let the horses rest and eat, and around three o'clock, we started again. After another hour or so, there was still no sign of the elephants. Clearly, the herd had moved quickly and far, and I started to think we might have to give up when, suddenly, I spotted a brown mass moving through the thorn trees on a slope about a quarter of a mile away. My heart seemed to leap into my throat. Who hasn’t felt this way at the sight of their first elephant?

I called a halt, and then the wind being right, we set to work to stalk the bull. Very quietly I rode down the hither side of the slope till we came to the bottom, which was densely covered with bush. Here I saw the elephants had been feeding, for broken branches and upturned trees lay all about. I did not take much notice, however, for all my thoughts were fixed upon the bull I was stalking, when suddenly my horse gave a violent start that nearly threw me from the saddle, and there came a mighty rush and upheaval of something in front of me. I looked: there was the hinder part of a second bull elephant not four yards off. I could just catch sight of its outstretched ears projecting on either side. I had disturbed it sleeping, and it was running away.

I called a stop, and when the wind was just right, we started to stalk the bull. Very quietly, I rode down the near side of the slope until we reached the bottom, which was thickly covered in bushes. Here, I noticed that the elephants had been feeding, as there were broken branches and uprooted trees scattered everywhere. I didn’t pay much attention to that, though, because all my thoughts were focused on the bull I was following when suddenly my horse jumped violently, nearly throwing me off the saddle, and I saw something huge rush and upheave in front of me. I looked, and there was the back end of a second bull elephant not four yards away. I could just make out its outstretched ears sticking out on either side. I had startled it while it was sleeping, and it was running away.

Obviously the best thing to do would have been to let it run, but I was young in those days and foolish, and in the excitement of the moment I lifted my “roer” or elephant gun and fired at the great brute over my horse’s head. The recoil of the heavy gun nearly knocked me off the horse. I recovered myself, however, and, as I did so, saw the bull lurch forward, for the impact of a three-ounce bullet in the flank will quicken the movement even of an elephant. By this time I had realized the folly of the shot, and devoutly hoped that the bull would take no further notice of it. But he took a different view of the matter. Pulling himself up in a series of plunges, he spun round and came for me with outstretched ears and uplifted trunk, screaming terribly. I was quite defenceless, for my gun was empty, and my first thought was of escape. I dug my heels into the sides of my horse, but he would not move an inch. The poor animal was paralyzed with terror, and he simply stood still, his fore-legs outstretched, and quivering all over like a leaf.

Obviously, the best thing to do would have been to let it go, but I was young and foolish back then, and in the heat of the moment, I lifted my elephant gun and fired at the massive creature over my horse’s head. The recoil from the heavy gun almost knocked me off the horse. I managed to regain my balance, but as I did, I saw the bull lurch forward because a three-ounce bullet hitting its flank will definitely make an elephant move. By this point, I realized how stupid my shot was and sincerely hoped the bull would ignore it. But he thought differently. Gathering himself with a series of plunges, he spun around and charged at me with ears flared and trunk raised, screaming loudly. I was completely defenseless, as my gun was empty, and my first instinct was to escape. I kicked my heels into the sides of my horse, but he wouldn’t budge. The poor animal was frozen with fear, standing still with his front legs stretched out, trembling like a leaf.

On rushed the elephant, awful to see; I made one more vain effort to stir the horse. Now the trunk of the great bull swung aloft above my head. A thought flashed through my brain. Quick as light I rolled from the saddle. By the side of the horse lay a fallen tree, as thick through as a man’s body. The tree was lifted a little off the ground by the broken boughs which took its weight, and with a single movement, so active is one in such necessities, I flung myself beneath it. As I did so, I heard the trunk of the elephant descend with a mighty thud on the back of my poor horse, and the next instant I was almost in darkness, for the horse, whose back was broken, fell over across the tree under which I lay ensconced. But he did not stop there long. In ten seconds more the bull had wound his trunk about my dead nag’s neck, and, with a mighty effort, hurled him clear of the tree. I wriggled backwards as far as I could towards the roots of the tree, for I knew what he was after. Presently I saw the red tip of the bull’s trunk stretching itself towards me. If he could manage to hook it round any part of me I was lost. But in the position I occupied, that was just what he could not do, although he knelt down to facilitate his operations. On came the snapping tip like a great open-mouthed snake; it closed upon my hat, which vanished. Again it was thrust down, and a scream of rage was bellowed through it within four inches of my head. Now it seemed to elongate itself. Oh, heavens! now it had me by the hair, which, luckily for myself, was not very long. Then it was my turn to scream, for next instant half a square inch of hair was dragged from my scalp by the roots. I was being plucked alive, as I have seen cruel Kaffir kitchen boys pluck a fowl.

On rushed the elephant, horrifying to see; I made one last futile attempt to move the horse. The trunk of the massive bull swung high above my head. A thought flashed through my mind. Quick as lightning, I rolled off the saddle. Next to the horse lay a fallen tree, as thick as a man's body. The tree was lifted slightly off the ground by the broken branches supporting its weight, and in one swift motion, which is how we act in emergencies, I threw myself beneath it. Just then, I heard the elephant's trunk come down with a heavy thud on my poor horse's back, and the next moment, I was almost in darkness as the horse, whose back was broken, collapsed across the tree under which I was hiding. But it didn't stay there long. In ten seconds, the bull wrapped his trunk around my dead horse’s neck and, with a tremendous effort, tossed him clear of the tree. I wriggled backward as far as I could toward the tree's roots, knowing what he was trying to do. Soon, I saw the red tip of the bull's trunk extending toward me. If he managed to hook it around any part of me, I was done for. But in the position I was in, he couldn’t do that, even though he knelt down to help himself. The snapping tip came toward me like a big open-mouthed snake; it grabbed my hat, which disappeared. It was thrust down again, and a roar of rage echoed through it just inches from my head. Now it seemed to stretch. Oh, no! it had me by the hair, which, luckily for me, wasn’t very long. Then it was my turn to scream, as the next moment half an inch of hair was yanked from my scalp by the roots. I was being plucked alive, like I’ve seen cruel kitchen boys in Africa pluck a chicken.

The elephant, however, disappointed with these moderate results, changed his tactics. He wound his trunk round the fallen tree and lifted. The tree stirred, but fortunately the broken branches embedded in the spongy soil, and some roots, which still held, prevented it from being turned over, though he lifted it so much that, had it occurred to him, he could now easily have drawn me out with his trunk. Again he hoisted with all his mighty strength, and I saw that the tree was coming, and roared aloud for help. Some shots were fired close by in answer, but if they hit the bull, their only effect was to stir his energies to more active life. In another few seconds my shelter would be torn away, and I should be done for. A cold perspiration burst out over me as I realized that I was lost. Then of a sudden I remembered that I had a pistol in my belt, which I often used for despatching wounded game. It was loaded and capped. By this time the tree was lifted so much that I could easily get my hand down to my middle and draw the pistol from its case. I drew and cocked it. Now the tree was coming over, and there, within three feet of my head, was the great brown trunk of the elephant. I placed the muzzle of the pistol within an inch of it and fired. The result was instantaneous. Down sunk the tree again, giving one of my legs a considerable squeeze, and next instant I heard a crashing sound. The elephant had bolted.

The elephant, disappointed with the so-so results, changed his approach. He wrapped his trunk around the fallen tree and lifted it. The tree moved slightly, but luckily the broken branches stuck in the soft soil and some roots that were still attached kept it from flipping over. However, he lifted it enough that, had he thought of it, he could have easily pulled me out with his trunk. He hoisted again with all his strength, and I saw the tree coming down, so I shouted for help. Some shots rang out nearby in response, but if they hit the bull, all it did was fuel his energy even more. In just a few seconds, my shelter would be destroyed, and I would be done for. A cold sweat broke out as I realized I was in deep trouble. Suddenly, I remembered I had a pistol in my belt, which I often used to finish off wounded game. It was loaded and ready to go. At this point, the tree was lifted high enough that I could easily reach down to my waist and grab the pistol. I drew it and cocked it. The tree was coming down, and there, just three feet above my head, was the massive brown trunk of the elephant. I aimed the muzzle of the pistol within an inch of it and fired. The result was immediate. The tree dropped again, squeezing one of my legs, and in the next instant, I heard a crashing sound. The elephant had bolted.

By this time, what between fright and struggling, I was pretty well tired. I cannot remember how I got from under the fallen tree, or indeed anything, until I found myself sitting on the ground drinking some peach brandy from a flask, and old Indaba-zimbi opposite to me nodding his white lock sagely, while he fired off moral reflections on the narrowness of my escape, and my unwisdom in not having taken his advice to go on foot. That reminded me of my horse—I got up and went to look at it. It was quite dead, the blow of the elephant’s trunk had fallen on the saddle, breaking the framework, and rendering it useless. I reflected that in another two seconds it would have fallen on me. Then I called to Indaba-zimbi and asked which way the elephants had gone.

By this point, between being scared and struggling, I was pretty exhausted. I can't remember how I got out from under the fallen tree or anything else, until I found myself sitting on the ground, drinking some peach brandy from a flask. Old Indaba-zimbi was sitting across from me, nodding his white hair wisely as he shared his thoughts on how narrowly I had escaped and how unwise I was for not taking his advice to go on foot. That made me think about my horse—I got up to check on it. It was completely dead; the elephant's trunk had hit the saddle, breaking the frame and making it useless. I realized that in another two seconds, it would have fallen on me. Then I called out to Indaba-zimbi and asked which way the elephants had gone.

“There!” he said, pointing down the gully, “and we had better go after them, Macumazahn. We have had the bad luck, now for the good.”

“There!” he said, pointing down the gully, “and we should go after them, Macumazahn. We’ve had our share of bad luck, now it’s time for some good.”

There was philosophy in this, though, to tell the truth, I did not feel particularly sharp set on elephants at the moment. I seemed to have had enough of them. However, it would never do to show the white feather before the boys, so I assented with much outward readiness, and we started, I on the second horse, and the others on foot. When we had travelled for the best part of an hour down the valley, all of a sudden we came upon the whole herd, which numbered a little more than eighty. Just in front of them the bush was so thick that they seemed to hesitate about entering it, and the sides of the valley were so rocky and steep at this point that they could not climb them.

There was some deep thought in this, but honestly, I wasn't feeling particularly enthusiastic about elephants at that moment. I seemed to have had my fill of them. Still, I couldn't show any weakness in front of the guys, so I agreed with a lot of willingness, and we set off, me on the second horse, and the others on foot. After traveling for almost an hour down the valley, we suddenly encountered the entire herd, which had just over eighty elephants. Right in front of them, the bushes were so dense that they seemed uncertain about entering, and the valley walls were so rocky and steep at this point that they couldn't climb them.

They saw us at the same moment as we saw them, and inwardly I was filled with fears lest they should take it into their heads to charge back up the gully. But they did not; trumpeting aloud, they rushed at the thick bush which went down before them like corn before a sickle. I do not think that in all my experiences I ever heard anything to equal the sound they made as they crashed through and over the shrubs and trees. Before them was a dense forest belt from a hundred to a hundred and fifty feet in width. As they rushed on, it fell, so that behind them was nothing but a level roadway strewed with fallen trunks, crushed branches, and here and there a tree, too strong even for them, left stranded amid the wreck. On they went, and, notwithstanding the nature of the ground over which they had to travel, they kept their distance ahead of us. This sort of thing continued for a mile or more, and then I saw that in front of the elephants the valley opened into a space covered with reeds and grass—it might have been five or six acres in extent—beyond which the valley ran on again.

They spotted us at the same moment we saw them, and inside, I was filled with worries that they might decide to charge back up the gully. But they didn’t; loudly trumpeting, they charged into the thick brush, which fell before them like wheat before a sickle. I don’t think I've ever heard anything as loud as the noise they made as they crashed through the shrubs and trees. Ahead of them was a dense forest strip about a hundred to a hundred and fifty feet wide. As they rushed forward, it fell away, leaving behind a clear path scattered with fallen logs, broken branches, and the occasional tree that was too strong for them to topple, stranded amid the destruction. They kept moving on, and despite the rough terrain, they stayed ahead of us. This continued for a mile or so, and then I saw that in front of the elephants, the valley opened up into an area covered with reeds and grass—maybe five or six acres wide—beyond which the valley continued.

The herd reached the edge of this expanse, and for a moment pulled up, hesitating—evidently they mistrusted it. My men yelled aloud, as only Kaffirs can, and that settled them. Headed by the wounded bull, whose martial ardour, like my own, was somewhat cooled, they spread out and dashed into the treacherous swamp—for such it was, though just then there was no water to be seen. For a few yards all went well with them, though they clearly found it heavy going; then suddenly the great bull sank up to his belly in the stiff peaty soil, and remained fixed. The others, mad with fear, took no heed of his struggles and trumpetings, but plunged on to meet the same fate. In five minutes the whole herd of them were hopelessly bogged, and the more they struggled to escape, the deeper they sunk. There was one exception, indeed, a cow managed to win back to firm shore, and, lifting her trunk, prepared to charge us as we came up. But at that moment she heard the scream of her calf, and rushed back to its assistance, only to be bogged with the others.

The herd arrived at the edge of this vast area and paused for a moment, hesitating—they clearly didn't trust it. My men shouted loudly, as only Kaffirs can, and that prompted them to move. Led by the injured bull, whose fighting spirit, like mine, had been dampened a bit, they spread out and charged into the dangerous swamp—though it was just then that there was no water in sight. For a few yards, everything went well for them, even though they clearly found it tough going; then suddenly the big bull sank up to his belly in the thick, peaty soil and was stuck. The others, panicked, ignored his struggles and loud calls, and rushed on to meet the same fate. Within five minutes, the whole herd was hopelessly stuck in the muck, and the more they struggled to get free, the deeper they sank. There was one exception—a cow managed to make it back to solid ground and, raising her trunk, got ready to charge us as we approached. But just then she heard her calf's scream and ran back to help it, only to get stuck with the others.

Such a scene I never saw before or since. The swamp was spotted all over with the large forms of the elephants, and the air rang with their screams of rage and terror as they waved their trunks wildly to and fro. Now and then a monster would make a great effort and drag his mass from its peaty bed, only to stick fast again at the next step. It was a most pitiable sight, though one that gladdened the hearts of my men. Even the best natives have little compassion for the sufferings of animals.

Such a scene I never saw before or since. The swamp was dotted with the large figures of the elephants, and the air echoed with their cries of anger and fear as they waved their trunks back and forth. Every now and then, a giant would make a huge effort and pull its bulk from the muddy ground, only to get stuck again with the next move. It was a heartbreaking sight, though it brought joy to my men. Even the most compassionate locals have little sympathy for the suffering of animals.

Well, the rest was easy. The marsh that would not bear the elephants carried our weight well enough. Before midnight all were dead, for we shot them by moonlight. I would gladly have spared the young ones and some of the cows, but to do so would only have meant leaving them to perish of hunger; it was kinder to kill them at once. The wounded bull I slew with my own hand, and I cannot say that I felt much compunction in so doing. He knew me again, and made a desperate effort to get at me, but I am glad to say that the peat held him fast.

Well, the rest was easy. The marsh that couldn’t support the elephants was strong enough for us. Before midnight, all were dead, as we shot them by moonlight. I would have happily spared the young ones and some of the cows, but doing so would have meant leaving them to starve; it was kinder to put them down quickly. I killed the wounded bull myself, and I can’t say I felt much guilt about it. He recognized me and made a desperate attempt to reach me, but I’m glad to say the peat kept him stuck.

The pan presented a curious sight when the sun rose next morning. Owing to the support given by the soil, few of the dead elephants had fallen: there they stood as though they were asleep.

The pan looked strange when the sun rose the next morning. Thanks to the support from the ground, only a few of the dead elephants had fallen; they seemed to be just sleeping.

I sent back for the waggons, and when they arrived on the morrow, formed a camp, about a mile away from the pan. Then began the work of cutting out the elephants’ tusks; it took over a week, and for obvious reasons was a disgusting task. Indeed, had it not been for the help of some wandering bushmen, who took their pay in elephant meat, I do not think we could ever have managed it.

I called for the wagons, and when they arrived the next day, we set up a camp about a mile from the waterhole. Then we started the difficult work of extracting the elephants’ tusks; it took more than a week and was understandably a revolting task. Honestly, if it hadn't been for the help of some wandering bushmen, who accepted their payment in elephant meat, I don’t think we could have managed it at all.

At last it was done. The ivory was far too cumbersome for us to carry, so we buried it, having first got rid of our bushmen allies. My boys wanted me to go back to the Cape with it and sell it, but I was too much bent on my journey to do this. The tusks lay buried for five years. Then I came and dug them up; they were but little harmed. Ultimately I sold the ivory for something over twelve hundred pounds—not bad pay for one day’s shooting.

At last, it was done. The ivory was way too heavy for us to carry, so we buried it after getting rid of our bushmen allies. My guys wanted me to go back to the Cape with it and sell it, but I was too focused on my journey to do that. The tusks stayed buried for five years. Then I came back and dug them up; they were barely damaged. In the end, I sold the ivory for just over twelve hundred pounds—not a bad payout for one day's hunting.

This was how I began my career as an elephant hunter. I have shot many hundreds of them since, but have never again attempted to do so on horseback.

This is how I started my career as an elephant hunter. I've shot many hundreds of them since, but I have never tried to do it on horseback again.

CHAPTER IV.
THE ZULU IMPI

After burying the elephant tusks, and having taken careful notes of the bearings and peculiarities of the country so that I might be able to find the spot again, we proceeded on our journey. For a month or more I trekked along the line which now divides the Orange Free State from Griqualand West, and the Transvaal from Bechuanaland. The only difficulties met with were such as are still common to African travellers—occasional want of water and troubles about crossing sluits and rivers. I remember that I outspanned on the spot where Kimberley now stands, and had to press on again in a hurry because there was no water. I little dreamed then that I should live to see Kimberley a great city producing millions of pounds worth of diamonds annually, and old Indaba-zimbi’s magic cannot have been worth so much after all, or he would have told me.

After burying the elephant tusks and carefully noting the landmarks and details of the area so that I could find the spot again, we continued our journey. For over a month, I traveled along the border that now separates the Orange Free State from Griqualand West and the Transvaal from Bechuanaland. The only challenges I faced were the same ones that African travelers still encounter—occasional water shortages and issues with crossing streams and rivers. I remember stopping to camp where Kimberley now exists and had to move on quickly because there was no water. I never imagined then that I would live to see Kimberley become a major city generating millions of pounds worth of diamonds every year, and old Indaba-zimbi’s magic must not have been worth that much after all, or he would have told me.

I found the country almost entirely depopulated. Not very long before Mosilikatze the Lion, Chaka’s General had swept across it in his progress towards what is now Matabeleland. His footsteps were evident enough. Time upon time I trekked up to what had evidently been the sites of Kaffir kraals. Now the kraals were ashes and piles of tumbled stones, and strewn about among the rank grass were the bones of hundreds of men, women, and children, all of whom had kissed the Zulu assegai. I remember that in one of these desolate places I found the skull of a child in which a ground-lark had built its nest. It was the twittering of the young birds inside that first called my attention to it. Shortly after this we met with our second great adventure, a much more serious and tragic one than the first.

I found the country almost completely deserted. Not long before, Mosilikatze the Lion, Chaka’s General, had swept through on his way to what is now Matabeleland. His passage was clearly marked. Again and again, I hiked up to what had clearly been the locations of Kaffir kraals. Now, the kraals were just ashes and piles of collapsed stones, and scattered among the tall grass were the bones of hundreds of men, women, and children, all of whom had fallen to the Zulu assegai. I remember that in one of these forsaken spots, I found the skull of a child where a ground-lark had built its nest. It was the chirping of the young birds inside that first drew my attention to it. Shortly after this, we encountered our second major adventure, which was a lot more serious and tragic than the first.

We were trekking parallel with the Kolong river when a herd of blesbock crossed the track. I fired at one of them and hit it behind. It galloped about a hundred yards with the rest of the herd, then lay down. As we were in want of meat, not having met with any game for a few days past, I jumped on to my horse, and, telling Indaba-zimbi that I would overtake the waggons or meet them on the further side of a rise about an hour’s trek away, I started after the wounded buck. As soon as I came within a hundred yards of it, however, it jumped up and ran away as fast as though it were untouched, only to lie down again at a distance. I followed, thinking that strength would soon fail it. This happened three times. On the third occasion it vanished behind a ridge, and, though by now I was out of both temper and patience, I thought I might as well ride to the crest and see if I could get a shot at it on the further side.

We were hiking along the Kolong River when a herd of blesbok crossed our path. I shot at one of them and hit it in the back. It ran about a hundred yards with the rest of the herd, then collapsed. Since we needed meat and hadn't found any game for a few days, I hopped on my horse and told Indaba-zimbi that I would catch up with the wagons or meet them on the other side of a rise about an hour's ride away. I took off after the injured buck. However, as soon as I got within a hundred yards of it, it jumped up and bolted as if it had never been hit, only to lie down again at a distance. I chased after it, thinking it would tire out soon. This happened three times. The third time, it disappeared behind a ridge, and even though I was losing my cool and patience, I figured I might as well ride to the top to see if I could get a shot at it on the other side.

I reached the ridge, which was strewn with stones, looked over it, and saw—a Zulu Impi!

I made it to the ridge, which was covered in stones, looked over it, and saw—a Zulu Impi!

I rubbed my eyes and looked again. Yes, there was no doubt of it. They were halted about a thousand yards away, by the water; some were lying down, some were cooking at fires, others were stalking about with spears and shields in their hands; there might have been two thousand or more of them in all. While I was wondering—and that with no little uneasiness—what on earth they could be doing there, suddenly I heard a wild cry to the right and left of me. I glanced first one way, then the other. From either side a great Zulu was bearing down on me, their broad stabbing assegais aloft, and black shields in their left hands. The man to the right was about fifteen yards away, he to the left was not more than ten. On they came, their fierce eyes almost starting out of their heads, and I felt, with a cold thrill of fear, that in another three seconds those broad “bangwans” might be buried in my vitals. On such occasions we act, I suppose, more from instinct than from anything else—there is no time for thought. At any rate, I dropped the reins and, raising my gun, fired point blank at the left-hand man. The bullet struck him in the middle of his shield, pierced it, and passed through him, and over he rolled upon the veldt. I swung round in the saddle; most happily my horse was accustomed to standing still when I fired from his back, also he was so surprised that he did not know which way to shy. The other savage was almost on me; his outstretched shield reached the muzzle of my gun as I pulled the trigger of the left barrel. It exploded, the warrior sprung high into the air, and fell against my horse dead, his spear passing just in front of my face.

I rubbed my eyes and looked again. Yes, there was no doubt about it. They were stopped about a thousand yards away, by the water; some were lying down, some were cooking over fires, and others were moving around with spears and shields in their hands; there might have been two thousand or more of them in total. While I was wondering—and feeling pretty uneasy—what on earth they could be doing there, suddenly I heard a wild shout to my right and left. I glanced one way, then the other. From both sides, a large Zulu was charging at me, their broad stabbing assegais raised, and black shields in their left hands. The guy on the right was about fifteen yards away, and the one on the left was no more than ten. They came closer, their fierce eyes nearly popping out of their heads, and I felt a cold thrill of fear, realizing that in another three seconds those broad “bangwans” could be buried in my body. In situations like this, we probably act more on instinct than anything else—there's no time to think. Anyway, I dropped the reins and, raising my gun, fired point-blank at the guy on the left. The bullet hit him right in the middle of his shield, pierced it, and went through him, and he rolled over onto the grass. I swung around in the saddle; luckily, my horse was used to standing still when I fired from his back, and he was so startled that he didn’t know which way to shy. The other warrior was almost on me; his outstretched shield touched the muzzle of my gun just as I pulled the trigger of the left barrel. It went off, the warrior jumped high into the air, and fell against my horse, dead, with his spear just passing in front of my face.

Without waiting to reload, or even to look if the main body of the Zulus had seen the death of their two scouts, I turned my horse and drove my heels into his sides. As soon as I was down the slope of the rise I pulled a little to the right in order to intercept the waggons before the Zulus saw them. I had not gone three hundred yards in this new direction when, to my utter astonishment, I struck a trail marked with waggon-wheels and the hoofs of oxen. Of waggons there must have been at least eight, and several hundred cattle. Moreover, they had passed within twelve hours; I could tell that by the spoor. Then I understood; the Impi was following the track of the waggons, which, in all probability, belonged to a party of emigrant Boers.

Without waiting to reload or even to check if the main group of Zulus had seen the deaths of their two scouts, I turned my horse and kicked my heels into his sides. Once I was down the slope, I veered a bit to the right to intercept the wagons before the Zulus noticed them. I hadn't gone three hundred yards in this new direction when, to my surprise, I came across a trail marked by wagon wheels and the hoof prints of oxen. There must have been at least eight wagons and several hundred cattle. Moreover, they had passed within the last twelve hours; I could tell by the tracks. Then it clicked; the Impi was following the trail of the wagons, which probably belonged to a group of emigrant Boers.

The spoor of the waggons ran in the direction I wished to go, so I followed it. About a mile further on I came to the crest of a rise, and there, about five furlongs away, I saw the waggons drawn up in a rough laager upon the banks of the river. There, too, were my own waggons trekking down the slope towards them.

The tracks of the wagons led in the direction I wanted to go, so I followed them. About a mile later, I reached the top of a hill, and there, about five hundred yards away, I saw the wagons set up in a makeshift camp on the banks of the river. There, too, were my own wagons making their way down the slope toward them.

In another five minutes I was there. The Boers—for Boers they were—were standing about outside the little laager watching the approach of my two waggons. I called to them, and they turned and saw me. The very first man my eyes fell on was a Boer named Hans Botha, whom I had known well years ago in the Cape. He was not a bad specimen of his class, but a very restless person, with a great objection to authority, or, as he expressed it, “a love of freedom.” He had joined a party of the emigrant Boers some years before, but, as I learned presently, had quarrelled with its leader, and was now trekking away into the wilderness to found a little colony of his own. Poor fellow! It was his last trek.

In another five minutes, I arrived. The Boers—because they were indeed Boers—were standing around outside the small camp, watching as my two wagons approached. I called out to them, and they turned to look at me. The first person I noticed was a Boer named Hans Botha, someone I had known well years ago in the Cape. He wasn't a bad example of his kind, but he was a very restless person, with a strong dislike for authority, or as he put it, “a love of freedom.” He had joined a group of emigrant Boers a few years earlier, but as I found out soon after, he had a falling out with its leader and was now heading off into the wilderness to start a little colony of his own. Poor guy! This was his last journey.

“How do you do, Meinheer Botha?” I said to him in Dutch.

“How are you, Mr. Botha?” I said to him in Dutch.

The man looked at me, looked again, then, startled out of his Dutch stolidity, cried to his wife, who was seated on the box of the waggon—

The man stared at me, looked again, and then, jolted out of his calmness, shouted to his wife, who was sitting on the wagon's seat—

“Come here, Frau, come. Here is Allan Quatermain, the Englishman, the son of the ‘Predicant.’ How goes it, Heer Quatermain, and what is the news down in the Cape yonder?”

“Come here, ma'am, come. This is Allan Quatermain, the Englishman, the son of the ‘Preacher.’ How are you, Mr. Quatermain, and what’s the news from the Cape over there?”

“I don’t know what the news is in the Cape, Hans,” I answered, solemnly; “but the news here is that there is a Zulu Impi upon your spoor and within two miles of the waggons. That I know, for I have just shot two of their sentries,” and I showed him my empty gun.

“I don’t know what the news is in the Cape, Hans,” I replied seriously; “but the news here is that there’s a Zulu Impi on your trail and just two miles from the wagons. I know this because I just shot two of their sentries,” and I showed him my empty gun.

For a moment there was a silence of astonishment, and I saw the bronzed faces of the men turn pale beneath their tan, while one or two of the women gave a little scream, and the children crept to their sides.

For a moment, there was a stunned silence, and I saw the sun-kissed faces of the men go pale under their tan, while a couple of the women let out a small scream, and the children moved closer to them.

“Almighty!” cried Hans, “that must be the Umtetwa Regiment that Dingaan sent against the Basutus, but who could not come at them because of the marshes, and so were afraid to return to Zululand, and struck north to join Mosilikatze.”

“Almighty!” shouted Hans, “that must be the Umtetwa Regiment that Dingaan sent against the Basutus, but they couldn’t get to them because of the marshes, so they were afraid to go back to Zululand and headed north to join Mosilikatze.”

“Laager up, Carles! Laager up for your lives, and one of you jump on a horse and drive in the cattle.”

“Get ready, Carles! Get ready for your lives, and one of you hop on a horse and round up the cattle.”

At this moment my own waggons came up. Indaba-zimbi was sitting on the box of the first, wrapped in a blanket. I called him and told him the news.

At that moment, my own wagons arrived. Indaba-zimbi was sitting on the front of the first one, wrapped in a blanket. I called to him and shared the news.

“Ill tidings, Macumazahn,” he said; “there will be dead Boers about to-morrow morning, but they will not attack till dawn, then they will wipe out the laager so!” and he passed his hand before his mouth.

“Bad news, Macumazahn,” he said; “there will be dead Boers by tomorrow morning, but they won’t attack until dawn; then they will completely wipe out the laager just like that!” and he passed his hand before his mouth.

“Stop that croaking, you white-headed crow,” I said, though I knew his words were true. What chance had a laager of ten waggons all told against at least two thousand of the bravest savages in the world?

“Cut out that croaking, you old crow,” I said, even though I knew he was right. What chance did a camp of just ten wagons have against at least two thousand of the fiercest warriors in the world?

“Macumazahn, will you take my advice this time?” Indaba-zimbi said, presently.

“Macumazahn, will you listen to my advice this time?” Indaba-zimbi said, then.

“What is it?” I asked.

"What's that?" I asked.

“This. Leave your waggons here, jump on that horse, and let us two run for it as hard as we can go. The Zulus won’t follow us, they will be looking after the Boers.”

“This. Leave your wagons here, hop on that horse, and let’s book it as fast as we can. The Zulus won’t chase us; they’ll be focused on the Boers.”

“I won’t leave the other white men,” I said; “it would be the act of a coward. If I die, I die.”

“I won’t abandon the other white men,” I said; “that would be the act of a coward. If I die, I die.”

“Very well, Macumazahn, then stay and be killed,” he answered, taking a pinch of snuff. “Come, let us see about the waggons,” and we walked towards the laager.

“Alright, Macumazahn, then stay and get yourself killed,” he replied, taking a pinch of snuff. “Come on, let's check on the wagons,” and we walked toward the camp.

Here everything was in confusion. However, I got hold of Hans Botha and put it to him if it would not be best to desert the waggons and make a run for it.

Here, everything was in chaos. However, I managed to grab Hans Botha and asked him if it wouldn't be better to abandon the wagons and make a break for it.

“How can we do it?” he answered; “two of the women are too fat to go a mile, one is sick in childbed, and we have only six horses among us. Besides, if we did we should starve in the desert. No, Heer Allan, we must fight it out with the savages, and God help us!”

“How can we do it?” he replied. “Two of the women are too heavy to walk a mile, one is sick after giving birth, and we only have six horses between us. Plus, if we tried, we would starve in the desert. No, Heer Allan, we have to confront the savages, and God help us!”

“God help us, indeed. Think of the children, Hans!”

“God help us, truly. Think about the kids, Hans!”

“I can’t bear to think,” he answered, in a broken voice, looking at his own little girl, a sweet, curly-haired, blue-eyed child of six, named Tota, whom I had often nursed as a baby. “Oh, Heer Allan, your father, the Predicant, always warned me against trekking north, and I never would listen to him because I thought him a cursed Englishman; now I see my folly. Heer Allan, if you can, try to save my child from those black devils; if you live longer than I do, or if you can’t save her, kill her,” and he clasped my hand.

“I can’t stand to think about it,” he replied in a shaky voice, looking at his little girl, a sweet six-year-old with curly hair and blue eyes named Tota, whom I had often cared for as a baby. “Oh, Heer Allan, your father, the Predicant, always warned me against heading north, and I never listened to him because I thought he was just a cursed Englishman; now I realize how foolish I was. Heer Allan, if you can, please try to save my child from those black devils; if you outlive me, or if you can’t save her, just kill her,” and he grasped my hand tightly.

“It hasn’t come to that yet, Hans,” I said.

“It hasn’t gotten to that point yet, Hans,” I said.

Then we set to work on the laager. The waggons, of which, including my two, there were ten, were drawn into the form of a square, and the disselboom of each securely lashed with reims to the underworks of that in front of it. The wheels also were locked, and the space between the ground and the bed-planks of the waggons was stuffed with branches of the “wait-a-bit” thorn that fortunately grew near in considerable quantities. In this way a barrier was formed of no mean strength as against a foe unprovided with firearms, places being left for the men to fire from. In a little over an hour everything was done that could be done, and a discussion arose as to the disposal of the cattle, which had been driven up close to the camp. Some of the Boers were anxious to get them into the laager, small as it was, or at least as many of them as it would hold. I argued strongly against this, pointing out that the brutes would probably be seized with panic as soon as the firing began, and trample the defenders of the laager under foot. As an alternative plan I suggested that some of the native servants should drive the herd along the valley of the river till they reached a friendly tribe or some other place of safety. Of course, if the Zulus saw them they would be taken, but the nature of the ground was favourable, and it was possible that they might escape if they started at once. The proposition was promptly agreed to, and, what is more, it was settled that one Dutchman and such of the women and children as could travel should go with them. In half an hour’s time twelve of them started with the natives, the Boer in charge, and the cattle. Three of my own men went with the latter, the three others and Indaba-zimbi stopped with me in the laager.

Then we got to work on the laager. The wagons, including my two, totaled ten and were arranged into a square. Each wagon’s tongue was securely tied with reins to the one in front of it. The wheels were locked, and we stuffed the space between the ground and the bed planks of the wagons with branches from the “wait-a-bit” thorn, which luckily grew nearby in large amounts. This created a strong barrier against an enemy without firearms, with openings left for the men to shoot from. In just over an hour, we had done everything we could, and a debate started about what to do with the cattle that had been driven close to the camp. Some of the Boers wanted to get them into the laager, even though it was small, or at least as many as it could hold. I strongly opposed this, arguing that the animals would likely panic as soon as the shooting started and trample the defenders in the laager. As an alternative, I suggested that some of the local servants should drive the herd down the river valley until they reached a friendly tribe or another safe place. Naturally, if the Zulus saw them, they would be captured, but the terrain was favorable, and they might escape if they left immediately. The idea was quickly agreed upon, and it was also decided that one Dutchman along with any women and children who could travel should go with them. Within half an hour, twelve of them set off with the locals, the Dutchman in charge, along with the cattle. Three of my own men went with them, while the other three and Indaba-zimbi stayed with me in the laager.

The parting was a heart-breaking scene, upon which I do not care to dwell. The women wept, the men groaned, and the children looked on with scared white faces. At length they were gone, and I for one was thankful of it. There remained in the laager seventeen white men, four natives, the two Boer fraus who were too stout to travel, the woman in childbed and her baby, and Hans Botha’s little daughter Tota, whom he could not make up his mind to part with. Happily her mother was already dead. And here I may state that ten of the women and children, together with about half of the cattle, escaped. The Zulu Impi never saw them, and on the third day of travel they came to the fortified place of a Griqua chief, who sheltered them on receiving half the cattle in payment. Thence by slow degrees they journeyed down to the Cape Colony, reaching a civilized region within a little more than a year from the date of the attack on the laager.

The farewell was a heart-wrenching scene, and I prefer not to linger on it. The women cried, the men groaned, and the children watched with frightened pale faces. Eventually, they were gone, and I was grateful for that. Seventeen white men, four locals, two Boer women who were too heavyset to travel, a woman in labor with her baby, and Hans Botha’s little daughter Tota, whom he couldn't bear to part with, remained in the camp. Luckily, her mother was already dead. It's worth noting that ten of the women and children, along with about half of the cattle, managed to escape. The Zulu warriors never saw them, and after three days of travel, they arrived at a fortified settlement of a Griqua chief, who took them in for half the cattle in exchange. From there, they slowly made their way down to the Cape Colony, reaching a civilized area just over a year after the attack on the camp.

The afternoon was now drawing towards evening, but still there were no signs of the Impi. A wild hope struck us that they might have gone on about their business. Ever since Indaba-zimbi had heard that the regiment was supposed to belong to the Umtetwa tribe, he had, I noticed, been plunged in deep thought. Presently he came to me and volunteered to go out and spy upon their movements. At first Hans Botha was against this idea, saying that he was a “verdomde swartzel”—an accursed black creature—and would betray us. I pointed out that there was nothing to betray. The Zulus must know where the waggons were, but it was important for us to gain information of their movements. So it was agreed that Indaba-zimbi should go. I told him this. He nodded his white lock, said “All right, Macumazahn,” and started. I noticed with some surprise, however, that before he did so he went to the waggon and fetched his “mouti,” or medicine, which, together with his other magical apparatus, he always carried in a skin bag. I asked him why he did this. He answered that it was to make himself invulnerable against the spears of the Zulus. I did not in the least believe his explanation, for in my heart I was sure that he meant to take the opportunity to make a bolt of it, leaving me to my fate. I did not, however, interfere to prevent this, for I had an affection for the old fellow, and sincerely hoped that he might escape the doom which overshadowed us.

The afternoon was fading into evening, but there were still no signs of the Impi. A wild hope struck us that they might have moved on to other matters. Ever since Indaba-zimbi found out that the regiment was thought to belong to the Umtetwa tribe, I noticed he had been lost in deep thought. Eventually, he came to me and offered to go out and observe their movements. At first, Hans Botha opposed this idea, calling him a “verdomde swartzel”—an accursed black creature—who would betray us. I pointed out that there was nothing to betray. The Zulus must know where the wagons were, but it was crucial for us to gather information about their movements. So, we agreed that Indaba-zimbi should go. I informed him of this, and he nodded his white hair, saying “All right, Macumazahn,” before setting off. To my surprise, before he left, he went to the wagon and got his “mouti,” or medicine, along with his other magical tools, which he always carried in a skin bag. I asked him why he did this. He replied that it was to make himself invulnerable to the Zulu spears. I didn’t believe his explanation at all; in my heart, I was certain he intended to seize the chance to escape, leaving me to face whatever fate awaited us. However, I didn’t stop him because I had a fondness for the old man and sincerely hoped he might evade the doom that loomed over us.

So Indaba-zimbi sauntered off, and as I looked at his retreating form I thought I should never see it again. But I was mistaken, and little knew that he was risking his life, not for the Boers whom he hated one and all, but for me whom in his queer way he loved.

So Indaba-zimbi walked away, and as I watched him go, I thought I would never see him again. But I was wrong, and I had no idea that he was putting his life on the line, not for the Boers whom he despised, but for me, whom he loved in his own strange way.

When he had gone we completed our preparations for defence, strengthening the waggons and the thorns beneath with earth and stones. Then at sunset we ate and drank as heartily as we could under the circumstances, and when we had done, Hans Botha, as head of the party, offered up prayer to God for our preservation. It was a touching sight to see the burly Dutchman, his hat off, his broad face lit up by the last rays of the setting sun, praying aloud in homely, simple language to Him who alone could save us from the spears of a cruel foe. I remember that the last sentence of his prayer was, “Almighty, if we must be killed, save the women and children and my little girl Tota from the accursed Zulus, and do not let us be tortured.”

When he left, we finished getting ready to defend ourselves, reinforcing the wagons and the thorn bushes with dirt and stones. Then, at sunset, we ate and drank as best as we could under the circumstances, and when we finished, Hans Botha, the leader of our group, offered a prayer to God for our safety. It was a moving sight to see the sturdy Dutchman, his hat off, his wide face illuminated by the last rays of the setting sun, praying aloud in simple, down-to-earth language to the one who could save us from the weapons of a brutal enemy. I remember that the last part of his prayer was, “Almighty, if we are to be killed, please save the women and children and my little girl Tota from the cursed Zulus, and don’t let us be tortured.”

I echoed the request very earnestly in my own heart, that I know, for in common with the others I was dreadfully afraid, and it must be admitted not without reason.

I repeated the request sincerely in my heart, because I knew, like everyone else, that I was really scared, and I have to admit, not without reason.

Then the darkness came on, and we took up our appointed places each with a rifle in his hands and peered out into the gloom in silence. Occasionally one of the Boers would light his pipe with a brand from the smouldering fire, and the glow of it would shine for a few moments on his pale, anxious face.

Then darkness fell, and we took our positions, each holding a rifle and quietly looking out into the shadows. Sometimes one of the Boers would light his pipe with a spark from the smoldering fire, and the light would briefly illuminate his pale, worried face.

Behind me one of the stout “fraus” lay upon the ground. Even the terror of our position could not keep her heavy eyes from their accustomed sleep, and she snored loudly. On the further side of her, just by the fire, lay little Tota, wrapped in a kaross. She was asleep also, her thumb in her mouth, and from time to time her father would come to look at her.

Behind me, one of the plump women lay on the ground. Even the fear of our situation couldn’t keep her heavy eyes from their usual sleep, and she snored loudly. On the other side of her, right by the fire, lay little Tota, wrapped in a blanket. She was also asleep, her thumb in her mouth, and every now and then her dad would come over to check on her.

So the hours wore on while we waited for the Zulus. But from my intimate knowledge of the habits of natives I had little fear that they would attack us at night, though, had they done so, they could have compassed our destruction with but small loss to themselves. It is not the habit of this people, they like to fight in the light of day—at dawn for preference.

So the hours went by as we waited for the Zulus. But from my close understanding of the natives' behaviors, I wasn't too worried that they would attack us at night. Still, if they had, they could have wiped us out with minimal effort on their part. This group prefers to fight in the daylight—dawn is their favorite time.

About eleven o’clock, just as I was nodding a little at my post, I heard a low whistle outside the laager. Instantly I was wide awake, and all along the line I heard the clicking of locks as the Boers cocked their guns.

About eleven o'clock, just as I was dozing off at my post, I heard a low whistle outside the camp. Immediately, I was wide awake, and all along the line, I heard the clicking of locks as the Boers readied their guns.

“Macumazahn,” said a voice, the voice of Indaba-zimbi, “are you there?”

“Macumazahn,” said a voice, the voice of Indaba-zimbi, “are you there?”

“Yes,” I answered.

"Yeah," I replied.

“Then hold a light so that I can see how to climb into the laager,” he said.

“Then shine a light so I can see how to get into the camp,” he said.

“Yah! yah! hold a light,” put in one of the Boers. “I don’t trust that black schepsel of yours, Heer Quatermain; he may have some of his countrymen with him.” Accordingly a lantern was produced and held towards the voice. There was Indaba-zimbi alone. We let him into the laager and asked him the news.

“Hey! Hey! hold a light,” said one of the Boers. “I don’t trust that black guy of yours, Mr. Quatermain; he might have some of his people with him.” So, a lantern was brought out and directed toward the voice. It was just Indaba-zimbi alone. We let him into the camp and asked him what was going on.

“This is the news, white men,” he said. “I waited till dark, and creeping up to the place where the Zulus are encamped, hid myself behind a stone and listened. They are a great regiment of Umtetwas as Baas Botha yonder thought. They struck the spoor of the waggons three days ago and followed it. To-night they sleep upon their spears, to-morrow at daybreak they will attack the laager and kill everybody. They are very bitter against the Boers, because of the battle at Blood River and the other fights, and that is why they followed the waggons instead of going straight north after Mosilikatze.”

“This is the news, white men,” he said. “I waited until dark and sneaked up to where the Zulus are camped, hiding behind a stone to listen. They are a large group of Umtetwas, just as Baas Botha over there thought. They picked up the trail of the wagons three days ago and followed it. Tonight, they are resting with their weapons, and tomorrow at dawn, they will attack the camp and kill everyone. They are very angry with the Boers because of the battle at Blood River and the other fights, which is why they followed the wagons instead of heading straight north after Mosilikatze.”

A kind of groan went up from the group of listening Dutchmen.

A sort of groan rose from the group of Dutchmen listening.

“I tell you what it is, Heeren,” I said, “instead of waiting to be butchered here like buck in a pitfall, let us go out now and fall upon the Impi while it sleeps.”

“I'll tell you what, Heeren,” I said, “instead of waiting to be slaughtered here like a deer in a trap, let’s go out now and attack the Impi while it’s sleeping.”

This proposition excited some discussion, but in the end only one man could be found to vote for it. Boers as a rule lack that dash which makes great soldiers; such forlorn hopes are not in their line, and rather than embark upon them they prefer to take their chance in a laager, however poor that chance may be. For my own part I firmly believe that had my advice been taken we should have routed the Zulus. Seventeen desperate white men, armed with guns, would have produced no small effect upon a camp of sleeping savages. But it was not taken, so it is no use talking about it.

This proposal sparked some discussion, but in the end, only one person was willing to support it. Generally, the Boers lack the boldness that makes great soldiers; they aren't keen on taking desperate risks and would rather stick to their laager, no matter how slim the odds may be. Personally, I truly believe that if my advice had been followed, we would have defeated the Zulus. Seventeen determined white men, armed with guns, would have had a significant impact on a camp full of unsuspecting savages. But since my advice wasn’t heeded, there’s no point in discussing it.

After that we went back to our posts, and slowly the weary night wore on towards the dawn. Only those who have watched under similar circumstances while they waited the advent of almost certain and cruel death, can know the torturing suspense of those heavy hours. But they went somehow, and at last in the far east the sky began to lighten, while the cold breath of dawn stirred the tilts of the waggons and chilled me to the bone. The fat Dutchwoman behind me woke with a yawn, then, remembering all, moaned aloud, while her teeth chattered with cold and fear. Hans Botha went to his waggon and got a bottle of peach brandy, from which he poured into a tin pannikin, giving us each a stiff dram, and making attempts to be cheerful as he did so. But his affected jocularity only seemed to depress his comrades the more. Certainly it depressed me.

After that, we returned to our posts, and slowly the exhausting night dragged on toward dawn. Only those who have stood watch under similar circumstances, waiting for the arrival of almost certain and brutal death, can understand the torturous suspense of those long hours. But somehow they passed, and finally, in the far east, the sky began to brighten, while the cold breath of dawn stirred the covers of the wagons and chilled me to the bone. The plump Dutchwoman behind me woke up with a yawn, then, remembering everything, moaned aloud, her teeth chattering from cold and fear. Hans Botha went to his wagon and grabbed a bottle of peach brandy, pouring some into a tin cup, giving each of us a strong drink while trying to be cheerful. But his forced humor only seemed to bring down his comrades even more. It certainly brought me down.

Now the light was growing, and we could see some way into the mist which still hung densely over the river, and now—ah! there it was. From the other side of the hill, a thousand yards or more from the laager, came a faint humming sound. It grew and grew till it gathered to a chant—the awful war chant of the Zulus. Soon I could catch the words. They were simple enough:

Now the light was increasing, and we could see a bit into the mist that still hung thick over the river, and now—oh! there it was. From the other side of the hill, a thousand yards or so from the encampment, came a faint humming sound. It grew louder until it turned into a chant—the terrifying war chant of the Zulus. Soon I could make out the words. They were straightforward:

“We shall slay, we shall slay! Is it not so, my brothers?
Our spears shall blush blood-red. Is it not so, my brothers?
For we are the sucklings of Chaka, blood is our milk, my brothers.
Awake, children of the Umtetwa, awake!
The vulture wheels, the jackal sniffs the air;
Awake, children of the Umtetwa—cry aloud, ye ringed men:
There is the foe, we shall slay them. Is it not so, my brothers?
S’gee! S’gee! S’gee!

“We're going to fight, we're going to fight! Aren't we, my brothers?
Our spears will be stained with blood. Aren't we, my brothers?
For we are the offspring of Chaka; blood is our nourishment, my brothers.
Rise up, children of the Umtetwa, rise up!
The vulture circles overhead, the jackal sniffs the air;
Rise up, children of the Umtetwa—shout loudly, you warriors:
The enemy is here; we will defeat them. Aren't we, my brothers?
S’gee! S’gee! S’gee!

Such is a rough translation of that hateful chant which to this very day I often seem to hear. It does not look particularly imposing on paper, but if, while he waited to be killed, the reader could have heard it as it rolled through the still air from the throats of nearly three thousand warriors singing all to time, he would have found it impressive enough.

Such is a rough translation of that hateful chant that I still seem to hear often today. It doesn’t look very impressive on paper, but if the reader could have heard it echo through the still air from the throats of nearly three thousand warriors singing in unison while waiting to be killed, they would have found it powerful enough.

Now the shields began to appear over the brow of the rise. They came by companies, each company about ninety strong. Altogether there were thirty-one companies. I counted them. When all were over they formed themselves into a triple line, then trotted down the slope towards us. At a distance of a hundred and fifty yards or just out of the shot of such guns as we had in those days, they halted and began singing again—

Now the shields started to show over the top of the hill. They came in groups, each group about ninety strong. In total, there were thirty-one groups. I counted them. Once they were all over the hill, they lined up in three rows and then trotted down the slope towards us. At a distance of one hundred and fifty yards, just beyond the range of the guns we had back then, they stopped and began singing again—

“Yonder is the kraal of the white man—a little kraal, my brothers;
We shall eat it up, we shall trample it flat, my brothers.
But where are the white man’s cattle—where are his oxen, my brothers?”

“Over there is the white man's cattle pen—a small pen, my brothers;
We will devour it, we will crush it down, my brothers.
But where are the white man's cattle—where are his oxen, my brothers?”

This question seemed to puzzle them a good deal, for they sang the song again and again. At last a herald came forward, a great man with ivory rings about his arm, and, putting his hands to his mouth, called out to us asking where our cattle were.

This question seemed to confuse them a lot, so they sang the song over and over. Finally, a herald stepped forward, a distinguished man with ivory rings on his arms, and, cupping his hands around his mouth, shouted at us asking where our cattle were.

Hans Botha climbed on to the top of a waggon and roared out that they might answer that question themselves.

Hans Botha climbed onto the top of a wagon and shouted that they could answer that question themselves.

Then the herald called again, saying that he saw the cattle had been sent away.

Then the messenger called out again, saying that he saw the cattle had been sent off.

“We shall go and find the cattle,” he said, “then we shall come and kill you, because without cattle you must stop where you are, but if we wait to kill you before we get the cattle, they may have trekked too far for us to follow. And if you try to run away we shall easily catch you white men!”

“We’re going to find the cattle,” he said, “and then we’ll come back and kill you. Without cattle, you’ll be stuck here, but if we wait to kill you before we get the cattle, they might have moved too far for us to catch up. And if you try to run away, we’ll easily catch you white men!”

This struck me as a very odd speech, for the Zulus generally attack an enemy first and take his cattle afterwards; still, there was a certain amount of plausibility about it. While I was still wondering what it all might mean, the Zulus began to run past us in companies towards the river. Suddenly a shout announced that they had found the spoor of the cattle, and the whole Impi of them started down it at a run till they vanished over a rise about a quarter of a mile away.

This seemed like a really strange speech to me, since the Zulus usually attack an enemy first and then take their cattle; still, there was some logic to it. While I was still trying to figure out what it all meant, the Zulus started to run past us in groups toward the river. Suddenly, a shout signaled that they had found the tracks of the cattle, and the entire group took off running down the path until they disappeared over a rise about a quarter of a mile away.

We waited for half an hour or more, but nothing could we see of them.

We waited for half an hour or more, but we couldn't see anything of them.

“Now I wonder if the devils have really gone,” said Hans Botha to me. “It is very strange.”

“Now I’m curious if the devils are really gone,” Hans Botha said to me. “It’s quite strange.”

“I will go and see,” said Indaba-zimbi, “if you will come with me, Macumazahn. We can creep to the top of the ridge and look over.”

“I’ll go and check it out,” said Indaba-zimbi, “if you’ll come with me, Macumazahn. We can sneak up to the top of the ridge and take a look.”

At first I hesitated, but curiosity overcame me. I was young in those days and weary with suspense.

At first I hesitated, but my curiosity got the better of me. I was young back then and tired of the suspense.

“Very well,” I said, “we will go.”

“Okay,” I said, “let’s go.”

So we started. I had my elephant gun and ammunition. Indaba-zimbi had his medicine bag and an assegai. We crept to the top of the rise like sportsmen stalking a buck. The slope on the other side was strewn with rocks, among which grew bushes and tall grass.

So we got going. I had my elephant gun and ammo. Indaba-zimbi had his medicine bag and a spear. We sneaked up to the top of the hill like hunters tracking a deer. The slope on the other side was covered in rocks, with bushes and tall grass growing among them.

“They must have gone down the Donga,” I said to Indaba-zimbi, “I can’t see one of them.”

“They must have gone down the Donga,” I said to Indaba-zimbi, “I can’t see any of them.”

As I spoke there came a roar of men all round me. From every rock, from every tuft of grass rose a Zulu warrior. Before I could turn, before I could lift a gun, I was seized and thrown.

As I was speaking, a roar of men erupted all around me. From every rock and every patch of grass, Zulu warriors emerged. Before I could react or lift my gun, I was grabbed and thrown.

“Hold him! Hold the White Spirit fast!” cried a voice. “Hold him, or he will slip away like a snake. Don’t hurt him, but hold him fast. Let Indaba-zimbi walk by his side.”

“Hold him! Keep the White Spirit close!” shouted a voice. “Hold him, or he’ll slip away like a snake. Don’t hurt him, just keep him close. Let Indaba-zimbi walk next to him.”

I turned on Indaba-zimbi. “You black devil, you have betrayed me!” I cried.

I switched on Indaba-zimbi. “You black devil, you’ve betrayed me!” I shouted.

“Wait and see, Macumazahn,” he answered, coolly. “Now the fight is going to begin.”

“Just wait and see, Macumazahn,” he replied casually. “Now the fight is about to start.”

CHAPTER V.
THE END OF THE LAAGER

I gasped with wonder and rage. What did that scoundrel Indaba-zimbi mean? Why had I been drawn out of the laager and seized, and why, being seized, was I not instantly killed? They called me the “White Spirit.” Could it be that they were keeping me to make me into medicine? I had heard of such things being done by Zulus and kindred tribes, and my blood ran cold at the thought. What an end! To be pounded up, made medicine of, and eaten!

I gasped in shock and anger. What did that scoundrel Indaba-zimbi mean? Why had I been pulled out of the camp and captured, and why, after being captured, was I not killed right away? They called me the “White Spirit.” Could it be that they were keeping me to turn me into medicine? I had heard of such things happening with the Zulus and related tribes, and the thought made my blood run cold. What a fate! To be ground up, turned into medicine, and eaten!

However, I had little time for further reflection, for now the whole Impi was pouring back from the donga and river-banks where it had hidden while their ruse was carried out, and once more formed up on the side of the slope. I was taken to the crest of the slope and placed in the centre of the reserve line in the especial charge of a huge Zulu named Bombyane, the same man who had come forward as a herald. This brute seemed to regard me with an affectionate curiosity. Now and again he poked me in the ribs with the handle of his assegai, as though to assure himself that I was solid, and several times he asked me to be so good as to prophesy how many Zulus would be killed before the “Amaboona,” as they called the Boers, were “eaten up.”

However, I had little time to think, as the entire Impi was coming back from the donga and riverbanks where it had hidden while their trick was played out, and once again lined up on the slope. I was taken to the top of the slope and placed in the center of the reserve line under the special care of a massive Zulu named Bombyane, the same guy who had stepped forward as a herald. This brute seemed to look at me with a curious affection. Occasionally, he poked me in the ribs with the handle of his assegai, as if to confirm that I was solid, and several times he asked me to please predict how many Zulus would be killed before the “Amaboona,” as they called the Boers, were “taken down.”

At first I took no notice of him beyond scowling, but presently, goaded into anger, I prophesied that he would be dead in an hour!

At first, I didn’t pay much attention to him other than frowning, but soon, pushed into anger, I declared that he would be dead in an hour!

He only laughed aloud. “Oh! White Spirit,” he said, “is it so? Well, I’ve walked a long way from Zululand, and shall be glad of a rest.”

He just laughed. “Oh! White Spirit,” he said, “is that so? Well, I’ve traveled a long way from Zululand, and I’d appreciate a break.”

And he got it shortly, as will be seen.

And he got it soon, as will be shown.

Now the Zulus began to sing again—

Now the Zulus started to sing again—

“We have caught the White Spirit, my brother! my brother!
Iron-Tongue whispered of him, he smelt him out, my brother.
Now the Maboona are ours—they are already dead, my brother.”

“We’ve captured the White Spirit, my brother! my brother!
Iron-Tongue talked about him, he figured it out, my brother.
Now the Maboona belong to us—they’re already finished, my brother.”

So that treacherous villain Indaba-zimbi had betrayed me. Suddenly the chief of the Impi, a grey-haired man named Sususa, held up his assegai, and instantly there was silence. Then he spoke to some indunas who stood near him. Instantly they ran to the right and left down the first line, saying a word to the captain of each company as they passed him. Presently they were at the respective ends of the line, and simultaneously held up their spears. As they did so, with an awful roar of “Bulala Amaboona”—“Slay the Boers,” the entire line, numbering nearly a thousand men, bounded forward like a buck startled from its form, and rushed down upon the little laager. It was a splendid sight to see them, their assegais glittering in the sunlight as they rose and fell above their black shields, their war-plumes bending back upon the wind, and their fierce faces set intently on the foe, while the solid earth shook beneath the thunder of their rushing feet. I thought of my poor friends the Dutchmen, and trembled. What chance had they against so many?

So that treacherous villain Indaba-zimbi had betrayed me. Suddenly, the chief of the Impi, an older man named Sususa, raised his spear, and instantly there was silence. Then he spoke to some leaders standing near him. They quickly ran to the right and left down the first line, saying a word to the captain of each group as they passed. Soon, they reached the ends of the line and simultaneously raised their spears. As they did, there was a terrifying roar of “Bulala Amaboona”—“Slay the Boers,” and the entire line, almost a thousand men strong, surged forward like a startled buck, rushing down on the small camping area. It was an amazing sight to see them, their spears shining in the sunlight as they moved above their black shields, their war plumes blowing back in the wind, and their fierce faces focused intently on the enemy, while the ground shook under the thunder of their rushing feet. I thought of my poor Dutch friends and trembled. What chance did they have against so many?

Now the Zulus, running in the shape of a bow so as to wrap the laager round on three sides, were within seventy yards, and now from every waggon broke tongues of fire. Over rolled a number of the Umtetwa, but the rest cared little. Forward they sped straight to the laager, striving to force a way in. But the Boers plied them with volley after volley, and, packed as the Zulus were, the elephant guns loaded with slugs and small shot did frightful execution. Only one man even got on to a waggon, and as he did so I saw a Boer woman strike him on the head with an axe. He fell down, and slowly, amid howls of derision from the two lines on the hill-side, the Zulus drew back.

Now the Zulus, running in a bow shape to surround the laager on three sides, were within seventy yards, and from every wagon came flashes of fire. A number of the Umtetwa rolled forward, but the rest didn't care much. They charged straight toward the laager, trying to break in. But the Boers fired volley after volley at them, and with the Zulus packed together, the elephant guns loaded with slugs and small shot caused horrible damage. Only one man managed to get onto a wagon, and as he did, I saw a Boer woman hit him on the head with an axe. He fell down, and slowly, amid the jeers from the two lines on the hillside, the Zulus pulled back.

“Let us go, father!” shouted the soldiers on the slope, among whom I was, to their chief, who had come up. “You have sent out the little girls to fight, and they are frightened. Let us show them the way.”

“Let’s go, Dad!” shouted the soldiers on the slope, including me, to their leader, who had just arrived. “You’ve sent out the little girls to fight, and they’re scared. Let us show them how it’s done.”

“No, no!” the chief Sususa answered, laughing. “Wait a minute and the little girls will grow to women, and women are good enough to fight against Boers!”

“No, no!” the chief Sususa replied with a laugh. “Just wait a bit and the little girls will grow into women, and women are strong enough to fight against the Boers!”

The attacking Zulus heard the mockery of their fellows, and rushed forward again with a roar. But the Boers in the laager had found time to load, and they met with a warm reception. Reserving their fire till the Zulus were packed like sheep in a kraal, they loosed into them with the roers, and the warriors fell in little heaps. But I saw that the blood of the Umtetwas was up; they did not mean to be beaten back this time, and the end was near. See! six men had leapt on to a waggon, slain the man behind it, and sprung into the laager. They were killed there, but others followed, and then I turned my head. But I could not shut my ears to the cries of rage and death, and the terrible S’gee! S’gee! of the savages as they did their work of murder. Once only I looked up and saw poor Hans Botha standing on a waggon smiting down men with the butt of his rifle. The assegais shot up towards him like tongues of steel, and when I looked again he was gone.

The attacking Zulus heard their comrades mocking them and charged forward again with a loud roar. But the Boers in the camp had managed to load their rifles in time, and they greeted the Zulus with a fierce defense. Waiting until the Zulus were packed tightly together, they fired their rifles, and warriors fell in small groups. I could tell the Umtetwa warriors were fired up; they weren’t planning on backing down this time, and the end was approaching. Look! Six men jumped onto a wagon, killed the man behind it, and jumped into the camp. They were killed there, but more followed, and then I turned my head. Yet I couldn’t block out the screams of anger and death, and the terrifying S’gee! S’gee! of the savages as they carried out their murderous work. I looked up just once and saw poor Hans Botha standing on a wagon, striking down men with the butt of his rifle. The assegais shot up toward him like tongues of steel, and when I looked again, he was gone.

I turned sick with fear and rage. But alas! what could I do? They were all dead now, and probably my own turn was coming, only my death would not be so swift.

I felt sick with fear and anger. But what could I do? They were all dead now, and my turn was probably coming too, though my death wouldn’t be as quick.

The fight was ended, and the two lines on the slope broke their order, and moved down to the laager. Presently we were there, and a dreadful sight it was. Many of the attacking Zulus were dead—quite fifty I should say, and at least a hundred and fifty were wounded, some of them mortally. The chief Sususa gave an order, the dead men were picked up and piled in a heap, while those who were slightly hurt walked off to find some one to tie up their wounds. But the more serious cases met with a different treatment. The chief or one of his indunas considered each case, and if it was in any way bad, the man was taken up and thrown into the river which ran near. None of them offered any objection, though one poor fellow swam to shore again. He did not stop there long, however, for they pushed him back and drowned him by force.

The fight was over, and the two lines on the slope broke their formation and moved down to the camp. Soon we were there, and it was a horrifying sight. Many of the attacking Zulus were dead—about fifty, I would say, and at least one hundred and fifty were wounded, some of them critically. Chief Sususa gave an order; the dead were gathered and piled up in a heap, while those with minor injuries walked off to find someone to bandage their wounds. But the more serious cases were handled differently. The chief or one of his lieutenants examined each case, and if it was severe in any way, the man was picked up and thrown into the nearby river. None of them protested, even though one poor guy managed to swim back to shore. He didn’t stay there long, though, because they pushed him back and drowned him forcibly.

The strangest case of all was that of the chief’s own brother. He had been captain of the line, and his ankle was smashed by a bullet. Sususa came up to him, and, having examined the wound, rated him soundly for failing in the first onslaught.

The weirdest case of all was the chief's own brother. He had been the captain of the line, and a bullet had shattered his ankle. Sususa approached him, and after checking the wound, gave him a stern lecture for not holding up during the first attack.

The poor fellow made the excuse that it was not his fault, as the Boers had hit him in the first rush. His brother admitted the truth of this, and talked to him amicably.

The poor guy said it wasn't his fault since the Boers had hit him in the first rush. His brother agreed and talked to him friendly.

“Well,” he said at length, offering him a pinch of snuff, “you cannot walk again.”

"Well," he said after a moment, giving him a pinch of snuff, "you can't walk again."

“No, chief,” said the wounded man, looking at his ankle.

“No, chief,” said the injured man, glancing at his ankle.

“And to-morrow we must walk far,” went on Sususa.

“And tomorrow we have to walk a long way,” continued Sususa.

“Yes, chief.”

"Sure thing, boss."

“Say, then, will you sit here on the veldt, or——” and he nodded towards the river.

“Then, will you sit here on the grasslands, or——” and he nodded toward the river.

The man dropped his head on his breast for a minute as though in thought. Presently he lifted it and looked Sususa straight in the face.

The man bowed his head for a moment as if he was deep in thought. Soon, he lifted it and looked Sususa directly in the eyes.

“My ankle pains me, my brother,” he said; “I think I will go back to Zululand, for there is the only kraal I wish to see again, even if I creep about it like a snake.”[*]

"My ankle hurts, brother," he said; "I think I’ll go back to Zululand, because that's the only village I want to see again, even if I have to move around it like a snake."[*]

[*] The Zulus believe that after death their spirits enter into the bodies of large green snakes, which glide about the kraals. To kill these snakes is sacrilege.

[*] The Zulus believe that after death their spirits enter the bodies of large green snakes, which move around the kraals. Killing these snakes is considered sacrilege.

“It is well, my brother,” said the chief. “Rest softly,” and having shaken hands with him, he gave an order to one of the indunas, and turned away.

“It’s all good, my brother,” said the chief. “Rest easy,” and after shaking hands with him, he gave an order to one of the indunas and walked away.

Then men came, and, supporting the wounded man, led him down to the banks of the stream. Here, at his request, they tied a heavy stone round his neck, and then threw him into a deep pool. I saw the whole sad scene, and the victim never even winced. It was impossible not to admire the extraordinary courage of the man, or to avoid being struck with the cold-blooded cruelty of his brother the chief. And yet the act was necessary from his point of view. The man must either die swiftly, or be left to perish of starvation, for no Zulu force will encumber itself with wounded men. Years of merciless warfare had so hardened these people that they looked on death as nothing, and were, to do them justice, as willing to meet it themselves as to inflict it on others. When this very Impi had been sent out by the Zulu King Dingaan, it consisted of some nine thousand men. Now it numbered less than three; all the rest were dead. They, too, would probably soon be dead. What did it matter? They lived by war to die in blood. It was their natural end. “Kill till you are killed.” That is the motto of the Zulu soldier. It has the merit of simplicity.

Then men arrived, and, helping the injured man, led him down to the stream. At his request, they tied a heavy stone around his neck and then threw him into a deep pool. I witnessed the entire tragic scene, and the victim didn’t even flinch. It was impossible not to admire the incredible courage of the man or to overlook the cold-hearted cruelty of his brother, the chief. Yet from his perspective, the action was necessary. The man had to either die quickly or be left to starve, because no Zulu force would burden itself with wounded soldiers. Years of relentless warfare had so hardened these people that they viewed death as nothing, and to be fair, they were as willing to face it themselves as to deal it out to others. When this Impi had been sent out by King Dingaan of the Zulus, it started with about nine thousand men. Now it had fewer than three; all the others were dead. They, too, would probably soon be dead. What difference did it make? They lived by war to die in blood. It was their natural end. “Kill till you are killed.” That’s the motto of the Zulu soldier. It’s refreshingly straightforward.

Meanwhile the warriors were looting the waggons, including my own, having first thrown all the dead Boers into a heap. I looked at the heap; all of them were there, including the two stout fraus, poor things. But I missed one body, that of Hans Botha’s daughter, little Tota. A wild hope came into my heart that she might have escaped; but no, it was not possible. I could only pray that she was already at rest.

Meanwhile, the fighters were raiding the wagons, including mine, after they had piled all the dead Boers into a heap. I looked at the pile; all of them were there, including the two plump women, poor things. But I couldn’t find one body, that of Hans Botha’s daughter, little Tota. A wild hope sparked in my heart that she might have gotten away; but no, that seemed impossible. I could only pray that she was already at peace.

Just then the great Zulu, Bombyane, who had left my side to indulge in the congenial occupation of looting, came out of a waggon crying that he had got the “little white one.” I looked; he was carrying the child Tota, gripping her frock in one of his huge black hands. He stalked up to where we were, and held the child before the chief. “Is it dead, father?” he said, with a laugh.

Just then the great Zulu, Bombyane, who had left my side to enjoy the friendly task of looting, came out of a wagon shouting that he had found the “little white one.” I looked; he was holding the child Tota, clutching her dress in one of his huge black hands. He walked up to where we were and held the child up in front of the chief. “Is it dead, father?” he asked with a laugh.

Now, as I could well see, the child was not dead, but had been hidden away, and fainted with fear.

Now, as I could clearly see, the child was not dead, but had been hidden away and passed out from fear.

The chief glanced at it carelessly, and said—

The chief looked at it nonchalantly and said—

“Find out with your kerrie.”

“Find out with your phone.”

Acting on this hint the black devil held up the child, and was about to kill it with his knobstick. This was more than I could bear. I sprang at him and struck him with all my force in the face, little caring if I was speared or not. He dropped Tota on the ground.

Acting on this hint, the black devil lifted the child and was about to kill it with his club. This was more than I could handle. I jumped at him and hit him as hard as I could in the face, not caring if I got hurt myself. He dropped Tota on the ground.

“Ou!” he said, putting his hand to his nose, “the White Spirit has a hard fist. Come, Spirit, I will fight you for the child.”

“Wow!” he said, putting his hand to his nose, “the White Spirit has a strong punch. Come on, Spirit, I’ll fight you for the child.”

The soldiers cheered and laughed. “Yes! yes!” they said, “let Bombyane fight the White Spirit for the child. Let them fight with assegais.”

The soldiers cheered and laughed. “Yes! yes!” they said, “let Bombyane fight the White Spirit for the child. Let them fight with assegais.”

For a moment I hesitated. What chance had I against this black giant? But I had promised poor Hans to save the child if I could, and what did it matter? As well die now as later. However, I had wit enough left to make a favour of it, and intimated to the chief through Indaba-zimbi that I was quite willing to condescend to kill Bombyane, on condition that if I did so the child’s life should be given to me. Indaba-zimbi interpreted my words, but I noticed that he would not look on me as he spoke, but covered his face with his hands and spoke of me as “the ghost” or the “son of the spirit.” For some reason that I have never quite understood, the chief consented to the duel. I fancy it was because he believed me to be more than mortal, and was anxious to see the last of Bombyane.

For a moment, I hesitated. What chance did I have against this massive figure? But I had promised poor Hans that I would save the child if I could, and what did it matter? I might as well die now as later. Still, I had enough sense to make it a negotiation and indicated to the chief through Indaba-zimbi that I was willing to fight Bombyane, on the condition that if I succeeded, the child's life would be given to me. Indaba-zimbi translated my words, but I noticed he wouldn’t look at me while he spoke. He covered his face with his hands and referred to me as “the ghost” or “the son of the spirit.” For some reason I’ve never fully understood, the chief agreed to the duel. I think it was because he believed I was more than human and wanted to see the end of Bombyane.

“Let them fight,” he said. “Give them assegais and no shields; the child shall be to him who conquers.”

“Let them fight,” he said. “Give them spears and no shields; the child will go to whoever wins.”

“Yes! yes!” cried the soldiers. “Let them fight. Don’t be afraid, Bombyane; if he is a spirit, he’s a very small one.”

“Yes! yes!” shouted the soldiers. “Let them fight. Don’t be scared, Bombyane; if he’s a spirit, he’s a pretty little one.”

“I never was frightened of man or beast, and I am not going to run away from a White Ghost,” answered the redoubtable Bombyane, as he examined the blade of his great bangwan or stabbing assegai.

“I was never afraid of any man or beast, and I’m not going to run away from a White Ghost,” replied the fearless Bombyane, as he inspected the blade of his large bangwan or stabbing assegai.

Then they made a ring round us, gave me a similar assegai, and set us some ten paces apart. I kept my face as calm as I could, and tried to show no signs of fear, though in my heart I was terribly afraid. Humanly speaking, my doom was on me. The giant warrior before me had used the assegai from a child—I had no experience of the weapon. Moreover, though I was quick and active, he must have been at least twice as strong as I am. However, there was no help for it, so, setting my teeth, I grasped the great spear, breathed a prayer, and waited.

Then they formed a circle around us, gave me a similar spear, and positioned us about ten paces apart. I kept my face as calm as I could and tried to show no signs of fear, even though I was really terrified inside. Logically speaking, my fate was sealed. The giant warrior in front of me had been using the spear since he was a child—I had no experience with it. Plus, even though I was quick and agile, he was probably at least twice as strong as I was. But there was no way around it, so I gritted my teeth, gripped the heavy spear, said a quick prayer, and waited.

The giant stood awhile looking at me, and, as he stood, Indaba-zimbi walked across the ring behind me, muttering as he passed, “Keep cool, Macumazahn, and wait for him. I will make it all right.”

The giant stood for a moment looking at me, and while he stood there, Indaba-zimbi walked across the ring behind me, muttering as he passed, “Stay calm, Macumazahn, and wait for him. I’ll handle it.”

As I had not the slightest intention of commencing the fray, I thought this good advice, though how Indaba-zimbi could “make it all right” I failed to see.

As I had no intention of starting a fight, I thought this was good advice, though I couldn't understand how Indaba-zimbi could "make it all right."

Heavens! how long that half-minute seemed! It happened many years ago, but the whole scene rises up before my eyes as I write. There behind us was the blood-stained laager, and near it lay the piles of dead; round us was rank upon rank of plumed savages, standing in silence to wait the issue of the duel, and in the centre stood the grey-haired chief and general, Sususa, in all his war finery, a cloak of leopard skin upon his shoulders. At his feet lay the senseless form of little Tota, to my left squatted Indaba-zimbi, nodding his white lock and muttering something—probably spells; while in front was my giant antagonist, his spear aloft and his plumes wavering in the gentle wind. Then over all, over grassy slope, river, and koppie, over the waggons of the laager, the piles of dead, the dense masses of the living, the swooning child, over all shone the bright impartial sun, looking down like the indifferent eye of Heaven upon the loveliness of nature and the cruelty of man. Down by the river grew thorn-trees, and from them floated the sweet scent of the mimosa flower, and came the sound of cooing turtle-doves. I never smell the one or hear the other without the scene flashing into my mind again, complete in its every detail.

Wow! That half-minute felt like forever! It happened many years ago, but the whole scene comes to mind as I write. Behind us was the blood-stained camp, and nearby lay the piles of bodies; around us were lines of adorned warriors, standing silently to await the outcome of the duel, and in the center stood the gray-haired chief and general, Sususa, dressed in all his battle gear, a leopard skin cloak draped over his shoulders. At his feet lay the unconscious form of little Tota, to my left squatted Indaba-zimbi, nodding his white hair and muttering—probably spells; while in front was my huge opponent, his spear raised high and his feathers fluttering in the gentle breeze. Above it all, over the grassy slope, river, and hill, over the wagons of the camp, the piles of the dead, the dense crowds of the living, and the fainting child, the bright, impartial sun shone down like the indifferent eye of Heaven on the beauty of nature and the brutality of humanity. Down by the river grew thorn trees, and from them wafted the sweet scent of mimosa blossoms, while the sound of cooing doves filled the air. I can't smell the flowers or hear those doves without that scene flashing into my mind again, complete in every detail.

Suddenly, without a sound, Bombyane shook his assegai and rushed straight at me. I saw his huge form come; like a man in a dream, I saw the broad spear flash on high; now he was on me! Then, prompted to it by some providential impulse—or had the spells of Indaba-zimbi anything to do with the matter?—I dropped to my knee, and quick as light stretched out my spear. He drove at me: the blade passed over my head. I felt a weight on my assegai; it was wrenched from my hand; his great limbs knocked against me. I glanced round. Bombyane was staggering along with head thrown back and outstretched arms from which his spear had fallen. His spear had fallen, but the blade of mine stood out between his shoulders—I had transfixed him. He stopped, swung slowly round as though to look at me: then with a sigh the giant sank down—dead.

Suddenly, without a sound, Bombyane shook his spear and charged straight at me. I saw his huge figure coming; like someone in a dream, I watched the broad spear flash up high; now he was on me! Then, driven by some instinctive urge—or had Indaba-zimbi’s magic played a role?—I dropped to my knee and quickly extended my spear. He lunged at me: the blade swept over my head. I felt a force on my spear; it was yanked from my hand, and his massive body collided with mine. I glanced around. Bombyane was staggering away with his head thrown back and arms outstretched, his spear having fallen. His spear had fallen, but the blade of mine was sticking out between his shoulders—I had pierced him. He stopped, slowly turned as if to look at me: then with a sigh, the giant sank down—dead.

For a moment there was silence; then a great cry rose—a cry of “Bombyane is dead. The White Spirit has slain Bombyane. Kill the wizard, kill the ghost who has slain Bombyane by witchcraft.”

For a moment, there was silence; then a loud shout erupted—a shout of “Bombyane is dead. The White Spirit has killed Bombyane. Kill the wizard, kill the ghost who has killed Bombyane with witchcraft.”

Instantly I was surrounded by fierce faces, and spears flashed before my eyes. I folded my arms and stood calmly waiting the end. In a moment it would have come, for the warriors were mad at seeing their champion overthrown thus easily. But presently through the tumult I heard the high, cracked voice of Indaba-zimbi.

Instantly, I was surrounded by angry faces, and spears flashed in front of me. I crossed my arms and stood there, calmly waiting for the end. It would have come soon, as the warriors were furious at seeing their champion taken down so easily. But then, through the chaos, I heard the high, raspy voice of Indaba-zimbi.

“Stand back, you fools!” it cried; “can a spirit then be killed?”

“Step back, you idiots!” it shouted; “can a spirit really be killed?”

“Spear him! spear him!” they roared in fury. “Let us see if he is a spirit. How did a spirit slay Bombyane with an assegai? Spear him, rain-maker, and we shall see.”

“Spear him! spear him!” they shouted in anger. “Let’s find out if he’s a spirit. How could a spirit kill Bombyane with a spear? Spear him, rain-maker, and we’ll see.”

“Stand back,” cried Indaba-zimbi again, “and I will show you if he can be killed. I will kill him myself, and call him back to life again before your eyes.”

“Step back,” shouted Indaba-zimbi again, “and I'll show you if he can be killed. I'll take his life myself and bring him back to life right in front of you.”

“Macumazahn, trust me,” he whispered in my ear in the Sisutu tongue, which the Zulus did not understand. “Trust me; kneel on the grass before me, and when I strike at you with the spear, roll over like one dead; then, when you hear my voice again, get up. Trust me—it is your only hope.”

“Macumazahn, trust me,” he whispered in my ear in the Sisutu language, which the Zulus didn’t understand. “Trust me; kneel on the grass in front of me, and when I strike at you with the spear, roll over like you’re dead; then, when you hear my voice again, get up. Trust me—it’s your only hope.”

Having no choice I nodded my head in assent, though I had not the faintest idea of what he was about to do. The tumult lessened somewhat, and once more the warriors drew back.

Having no choice, I nodded in agreement, even though I had no clue what he was about to do. The chaos calmed down a bit, and once again the warriors stepped back.

“Great White Spirit—Spirit of victory,” said Indaba-zimbi, addressing me aloud, and covering his eyes with his hand, “hear me and forgive me. These children are blind with folly, and think thee mortal because thou hast dealt death upon a mortal who dared to stand against thee. Deign to kneel down before me and let me pierce thy heart with this spear, then when I call upon thee, arise unhurt.”

“Great White Spirit—Spirit of victory,” Indaba-zimbi said loudly to me, covering his eyes with his hand, “hear me and forgive me. These children are blinded by foolishness and believe you are mortal because you brought death to a mortal who challenged you. Please kneel before me and allow me to pierce your heart with this spear, then when I call upon you, rise unharmed.”

I knelt down, not because I wished to, but because I must. I had not overmuch faith in Indaba-zimbi, and thought it probable that he was in truth about to make an end of me. But really I was so worn out with fears, and the horrors of the night and day had so shaken my nerves, that I did not greatly care what befell me. When I had been kneeling thus for about half a minute Indaba-zimbi spoke.

I knelt down, not because I wanted to, but because I had to. I didn't have much faith in Indaba-zimbi and thought it was likely that he was actually going to finish me off. But honestly, I was so exhausted from fear, and the terrors of the night and day had shaken my nerves so much that I didn't really care what happened to me. After I had been kneeling like that for about half a minute, Indaba-zimbi spoke.

“People of the Umtetwa, children of T’Chaka,” he said, “draw back a little way, lest an evil fall on you, for now the air is thick with ghosts.”

“People of the Umtetwa, children of T’Chaka,” he said, “step back a bit, so that misfortune doesn't come upon you, for the air is heavy with ghosts right now.”

They drew back a space, leaving us in a circle about twelve yards in diameter.

They stepped back a bit, leaving us in a circle about twelve yards wide.

“Look on him who kneels before you,” went on Indaba-zimbi, “and listen to my words, to the words of the witch-finder, the words of the rain-maker, Indaba-zimbi, whose fame is known to you. He seems to be a young man, does he not? I tell you, children of the Umtetwa, he is no man. He is the Spirit who gives victory to the white men, he it is who gave them assegais that thunder and taught them how to slay. Why were the Impis of Dingaan rolled back at the Blood River? Because he was there. Why did the Amaboona slay the people of Mosilikatze by the thousand? Because he was there. And so I say to you that, had I not drawn him from the laager by my magic but three hours ago, you would have been conquered—yes, you would have been blown away like the dust before the wind; you would have been burnt up like the dry grass in the winter when the fire is awake among it. Ay, because he had but been there many of your bravest were slain in overcoming a few—a pinch of men who could be counted on the fingers. But because I loved you, because your chief Sususa is my half-brother—for had we not one father?—I came to you, I warned you. Then you prayed me and I drew the Spirit forth. But you were not satisfied when the victory was yours, when the Spirit, of all you had taken asked but one little thing—a white child to take away and sacrifice to himself, to make the medicine of his magic of——”

“Look at the one kneeling before you,” Indaba-zimbi continued, “and listen to my words, the words of the witch-finder, the words of the rain-maker, Indaba-zimbi, whose name you know. He looks like a young man, doesn’t he? I tell you, children of the Umtetwa, he is no ordinary man. He is the Spirit who grants victory to the white men; he’s the one who gave them assegais that thunder and taught them how to kill. Why were Dingaan’s Impis pushed back at the Blood River? Because he was there. Why did the Amaboona slaughter the people of Mosilikatze by the thousands? Because he was there. And so I say to you, had I not summoned him from the laager with my magic just three hours ago, you would have been defeated—yes, you would have been blown away like dust in the wind; you would have been burned to ashes like dry grass in the winter when the fire sweeps through it. Indeed, because he had just been there, many of your bravest were killed while defeating just a few—only a handful of men you could count on your fingers. But because I cared for you, because your chief Sususa is my half-brother—after all, we have the same father—I came to you, I warned you. Then you pleaded with me, and I brought forth the Spirit. But you were not content when victory was yours, when the Spirit, having taken everything, asked for just one little thing—a white child to take away and sacrifice to himself, to create the medicine of his magic of——”

Here I could hardly restrain myself from interrupting, but thought better of it.

Here I could barely hold myself back from interrupting, but I decided against it.

“You said him nay; you said, ‘Let him fight with our bravest man, let him fight with Bombyane the giant for the child.’ And he deigned to slay Bombyane as you have seen, and now you say, ‘Slay him; he is no spirit.’ Now I will show you if he is a spirit, for I will slay him before your eyes, and call him to life again. But you have brought this upon yourselves. Had you believed, had you offered no insult to the Spirit, he would have stayed with you, and you should have become unconquerable. Now he will arise and leave you, and woe be on you if you try to stay him.

“You said no; you said, ‘Let him fight our strongest warrior, let him fight Bombyane the giant for the child.’ And he agreed to defeat Bombyane as you’ve seen, and now you say, ‘Kill him; he is no spirit.’ Now I will prove to you whether he is a spirit, for I will kill him right in front of you and bring him back to life. But you’ve brought this on yourselves. If you had believed and hadn’t insulted the Spirit, he would have stayed with you, and you would have become unbeatable. Now he will rise and leave you, and it will be your doom if you try to stop him.

“Now all men,” he went on, “look for a space upon this assegai that I hold up,” and he lifted the bangwan of the deceased Bombyane high above his head so that all the multitude could see it. Every eye was fixed upon the broad bright spear. For a while he held it still, then he moved it round and round in a circle, muttering as he did so, and still their gaze followed it. For my part, I watched his movements with the greatest anxiety. That assegai had already been nearer my person than I found at all pleasant, and I had no desire to make a further acquaintance with it. Nor, indeed, was I sure that Indaba-zimbi was not really going to kill me. I could not understand his proceedings at all, and at the best I did not relish playing the corpus vile to his magical experiments.

“Now all of you,” he continued, “look for a mark on this spear I’m holding,” and he raised the spear of the deceased Bombyane high above his head so that everyone could see it. Every eye was fixed on the broad, shiny spear. For a moment, he held it still, then he began to move it in a circle, mumbling as he did so, and everyone’s gaze followed it. Personally, I watched his actions with great anxiety. That spear had already been closer to me than I found comfortable, and I had no wish to become better acquainted with it. Furthermore, I wasn’t sure if Indaba-zimbi was actually planning to kill me. I couldn’t make sense of what he was doing, and at best, I didn’t want to be the corpus vile in his magical experiments.

Look! look! look!” he screamed.

Look! look! look!” he shouted.

Then suddenly the great spear flashed down towards my breast. I felt nothing, but, to my sight, it seemed as though it had passed through me.

Then suddenly the huge spear shot down toward my chest. I felt nothing, but to my eyes, it looked like it had gone right through me.

“See!” roared the Zulus. “Indaba-zimbi has speared him; the red assegai stands out behind his back.”

“Look!” shouted the Zulus. “Indaba-zimbi has stabbed him; the red spear is sticking out from his back.”

“Roll over, Macumazahn,” Indaba-zimbi hissed in my ear, “roll over and pretend to die—quick! quick!”

“Roll over, Macumazahn,” Indaba-zimbi whispered urgently in my ear, “roll over and act like you’re dead—hurry! Hurry!”

I lost no time in following these strange instructions, but falling on to my side, threw my arms wide, kicked my legs about, and died as artistically as I could. Presently I gave a stage shiver and lay still.

I wasted no time following these odd instructions, so I fell onto my side, spread my arms wide, kicked my legs around, and died as dramatically as I could. After a moment, I gave a theatrical shiver and lay still.

“See!” said the Zulus, “he is dead, the Spirit is dead. Look at the blood upon the assegai!”

“See!” said the Zulus, “he's dead, the Spirit is dead. Look at the blood on the spear!”

“Stand back! stand back!” cried Indaba-zimbi, “or the ghost will haunt you. Yes, he is dead, and now I will call him back to life again. Look!” and putting down his hand, he plucked the spear from wherever it was fixed, and held it aloft. “The spear is red, is it not? Watch, men, watch! it grows white!

“Step back! Step back!” shouted Indaba-zimbi, “or the ghost will come after you. Yes, he’s dead, and now I’m going to bring him back to life. Look!” He lowered his hand, pulled the spear from where it was stuck, and held it up. “The spear is red, right? Watch, everyone, watch! It’s turning white!

“Yes, it grows white,” they said. “Ou! it grows white.”

“Yes, it’s turning white,” they said. “Wow! It’s turning white.”

“It grows white because the blood returns to whence it came,” said Indaba-zimbi. “Now, great Spirit, hear me. Thou art dead, the breath has gone out of thy mouth. Yet hear me and arise. Awake, White Spirit, awake and show thy power. Awake! arise unhurt!”

“It turns white because the blood goes back to where it came from,” said Indaba-zimbi. “Now, great Spirit, listen to me. You are dead, the breath has left your mouth. Yet hear me and rise. Wake up, White Spirit, wake up and show your power. Wake up! rise unharmed!”

I began to respond cheerfully to this imposing invocation.

I started to reply cheerfully to this grand request.

“Not so fast, Macumazahn,” whispered Indaba-zimbi.

“Not so fast, Macumazahn,” whispered Indaba-zimbi.

I took the hint, and first held up my arm, then lifted my head and let it fall again.

I got the message, so I raised my arm and then lifted my head, only to let it drop again.

“He lives! by the head of T’Chaka he lives!” roared the soldiers, stricken with mortal fear.

“He's alive! By T’Chaka’s head, he’s alive!” roared the soldiers, filled with terror.

Then slowly and with the greatest dignity I gradually arose, stretched my arms, yawned like one awaking from heavy sleep, turned and looked upon them unconcernedly. While I did so, I noticed that old Indaba-zimbi was almost fainting from exhaustion. Beads of perspiration stood upon his brow, his limbs trembled, and his breast heaved.

Then slowly and with the utmost dignity, I gradually got up, stretched my arms, yawned like someone waking from a deep sleep, turned, and looked at them casually. As I did this, I noticed that old Indaba-zimbi was almost fainting from exhaustion. Beads of sweat were on his forehead, his limbs were trembling, and his chest was heaving.

As for the Zulus, they waited for no more. With a howl of terror the whole regiment turned and fled across the rise, so that presently we were left alone with the dead, and the swooning child.

As for the Zulus, they didn't wait any longer. With a howl of fear, the entire regiment turned and ran over the hill, leaving us alone with the dead and the fainting child.

“How on earth did you do that, Indaba-zimbi?” I asked in amaze.

“How in the world did you do that, Indaba-zimbi?” I asked in amazement.

“Do not ask me, Macumazahn,” he gasped. “You white men are very clever, but you don’t quite know everything. There are men in the world who can make people believe they see things which they do not see. Let us be going while we may, for when those Umtetwas have got over their fright, they will come back to loot the waggons, and then perhaps they will begin asking questions that I can’t answer.”

“Don’t ask me, Macumazahn,” he gasped. “You white men are really smart, but you don’t know everything. There are people in the world who can make others think they see things that aren’t there. Let’s get moving while we can, because when those Umtetwas calm down, they’ll come back to steal from the wagons, and then maybe they will start asking questions that I can’t answer.”

And here I may as well state that I never got any further information on this matter from old Indaba-zimbi. But I have my theory, and here it is for whatever it may be worth. I believe that Indaba-zimbi mesmerized the whole crowd of onlookers, myself included, making them believe that they saw the assegai in my heart, and the blood upon the blade. The reader may smile and say, “Impossible;” but I would ask him how the Indian jugglers do their tricks unless it is by mesmerism. The spectators seem to see the boy go under the basket and there pierced with daggers, they seem to see women in a trance supported in mid-air upon the point of a single sword. In themselves these things are not possible, they violate the laws of nature, as those laws are known to us, and therefore must surely be illusion. And so through the glamour thrown upon them by Indaba-zimbi’s will, that Zulu Impi seemed to see me transfixed with an assegai which never touched me. At least, that is my theory; if any one has a better, let him adopt it. The explanation lies between illusion and magic of a most imposing character, and I prefer to accept the first alternative.

And I might as well mention that I never got any more information on this from old Indaba-zimbi. But I have my theory, and here it is, for whatever it’s worth. I think that Indaba-zimbi mesmerized the whole crowd of onlookers, myself included, making them believe they saw the assegai in my heart and the blood on the blade. The reader might smile and say, “Impossible;” but I would ask how Indian jugglers perform their tricks if not through mesmerism. The spectators seem to see the boy go under the basket and then be pierced with daggers, they seem to see women in a trance being held up in mid-air on the point of a single sword. In themselves, these things aren’t possible; they break the laws of nature as we understand them, so they must be illusions. And so, through the glamour cast by Indaba-zimbi’s will, that Zulu Impi seemed to see me pierced by an assegai that never actually touched me. At least, that’s my theory; if anyone has a better one, let them take it. The explanation lies between illusion and a kind of magic that’s incredibly impressive, and I prefer to go with the first option.

CHAPTER VI.
STELLA

I was not slow to take Indaba-zimbi’s hint. About a hundred and fifty yards to the left of the laager was a little dell where I had hidden my horse, together with one belonging to the Boers, and my saddle and bridle. Thither we went, I carrying the swooning Tota in my arms. To our joy we found the horses safe, for the Zulus had not seen them. Now, of course, they were our only means of locomotion, for the oxen had been sent away, and even had they been there we could not have found time to inspan them. I laid Tota down, caught my horse, undid his knee halter, and saddled up. As I was doing so a thought struck me, and I told Indaba-zimbi to run to the laager and see if he could find my double-barrelled gun and some powder and shot, for I had only my elephant “roer” and a few charges of powder and ball with me.

I quickly picked up on Indaba-zimbi’s hint. About a hundred and fifty yards to the left of the laager was a small hollow where I had hidden my horse, along with one belonging to the Boers, and my saddle and bridle. We headed there, me carrying the fainting Tota in my arms. To our relief, we found the horses safe, as the Zulus hadn’t noticed them. They were our only way to move, since the oxen had been sent away, and even if they were here, we wouldn’t have had time to harness them. I laid Tota down, grabbed my horse, took off his knee halter, and saddled up. While I was doing this, a thought occurred to me, and I told Indaba-zimbi to run to the laager and see if he could find my double-barrelled gun along with some powder and shot, since I only had my elephant “roer” and a few charges of powder and ball with me.

He went, and while he was away, poor little Tota came to herself and began to cry, till she saw my face.

He left, and while he was gone, poor little Tota came to her senses and started crying until she saw my face.

“Ah, I have had such a bad dream,” she said, in Dutch: “I dreamed that the black Kaffirs were going to kill me. Where is my papa?”

“Ah, I had such a terrible dream,” she said, in Dutch: “I dreamed that the black Kaffirs were going to kill me. Where is my dad?”

I winced at the question. “Your papa has gone on a journey, dear,” I said, “and left me to look after you. We shall find him one day. You don’t mind going with Heer Allan, do you?”

I flinched at the question. “Your dad has gone on a trip, sweetheart,” I said, “and left me to take care of you. We'll find him one day. You don’t mind going with Heer Allan, do you?”

“No,” she said, a little doubtfully, and began to cry again. Presently she remembered that she was thirsty, and asked for water. I led her to the river and she drank. “Why is my hand red, Heer Allan?” she asked, pointing to the smear of Bombyane’s blood-stained fingers.

“No,” she said, a bit uncertain, and started to cry again. After a moment, she remembered that she was thirsty and asked for water. I took her to the river, and she drank. “Why is my hand red, Heer Allan?” she asked, pointing to the smear of Bombyane’s blood on her fingers.

At this moment I felt very glad that I had killed Bombyane.

At that moment, I felt really glad that I had killed Bombyane.

“It is only paint, dear,” I said; “see, we will wash it and your face.”

“It’s just paint, dear,” I said; “look, we’ll wash it off your face.”

As I was doing this, Indaba-zimbi returned. The guns were all gone; he said the Zulus had taken them and the powder. But he had found some things and brought them in a sack. There was a thick blanket, about twenty pounds weight of biltong or sun-dried meat, a few double-handfuls of biscuits, two water-bottles, a tin pannikin, some matches and sundries.

As I was doing this, Indaba-zimbi came back. The guns were all gone; he said the Zulus had taken them along with the powder. But he found some items and brought them in a sack. There was a thick blanket, about twenty pounds of biltong or sun-dried meat, a few handfuls of biscuits, two water bottles, a tin cup, some matches, and other odds and ends.

“And now, Macumazahn,” he said, “we had best be going, for those Umtetwas are coming back. I saw one of them on the brow of the rise.”

“And now, Macumazahn,” he said, “we should get going because those Umtetwas are coming back. I saw one of them on the top of the hill.”

That was enough for me. I lifted little Tota on to the bow of my saddle, climbed into it, and rode off, holding her in front of me. Indaba-zimbi slipped a reim into the mouth of the best of the Boer horses, threw the sack of sundries on to its back and mounted also, holding the elephant gun in his hand. We went eight or nine hundred yards in silence till we were quite out of range of sight from the waggons, which were in a hollow. Then I pulled up, with such a feeling of thankfulness in my heart as cannot be told in words; for now I knew that, mounted as we were, those black demons could never catch us. But where were we to steer for? I put the question to Indaba-zimbi, asking him if he thought that we had better try and follow the oxen which we had sent away with the Kaffirs and women on the preceding night. He shook his head.

That was enough for me. I lifted little Tota onto the front of my saddle, climbed on, and rode off with her in front of me. Indaba-zimbi put a rein in the mouth of the best Boer horse, tossed a bag of supplies onto its back, and mounted as well, holding the elephant gun in his hand. We went about eight or nine hundred yards in silence until we were completely out of sight of the wagons, which were in a dip. Then I stopped, filled with a gratitude that’s hard to express; now I knew that, on horseback as we were, those black demons could never catch us. But where should we head? I asked Indaba-zimbi if he thought we should try to follow the oxen we had sent away with the Kaffirs and women the night before. He shook his head.

“The Umtetwas will go after the oxen presently,” he answered, “and we have seen enough of them.”

“The Umtetwas will go after the oxen soon,” he replied, “and we’ve seen enough of them.”

“Quite enough,” I answered, with enthusiasm; “I never want to see another; but where are we to go? Here we are alone with one gun and a little girl in the vast and lonely veldt. Which way shall we turn?”

“That's more than enough,” I replied, excitedly. “I never want to see another one; but where do we go from here? We're out here alone with just one gun and a little girl in the vast, empty plains. Which way should we head?”

“Our faces were towards the north before we met the Zulus,” answered Indaba-zimbi; “let us still keep them to the north. Ride on, Macumazahn; to-night when we off-saddle I will look into the matter.”

“Our faces were towards the north before we met the Zulus,” answered Indaba-zimbi; “let's still keep them to the north. Ride on, Macumazahn; tonight when we take a break, I’ll look into it.”

So all that long afternoon we rode on, following the course of the river. From the nature of the ground we could only go slowly, but before sunset I had the satisfaction of knowing that there must be at least twenty-five miles between us and those accursed Zulus. Little Tota slept most of the way, the motion of the horse was easy, and she was worn out.

So all that long afternoon we rode on, following the river. The terrain made it tough to go fast, but before sunset, I felt satisfied knowing there had to be at least twenty-five miles between us and those cursed Zulus. Little Tota slept for most of the ride; the horse's motion was smooth, and she was exhausted.

At last the sunset came, and we off-saddled in a dell by the river. There was not much to eat, but I soaked some biscuit in water for Tota, and Indaba-zimbi and I made a scanty meal of biltong. When we had done I took off Tota’s frock, wrapped her up in a blanket near the fire we had made, and lit a pipe. I sat there by the side of the sleeping orphaned child, and from my heart thanked Providence for saving her life and mine from the slaughter of that day. What a horrible experience it had been! It seemed like a nightmare to look back upon. And yet it was sober fact, one among those many tragedies which dotted the paths of the emigrant Boers with the bones of men, women, and children. These horrors are almost forgotten now; people living in Natal now, for instance, can scarcely realize that some forty years ago six hundred white people, many of them women and children, were thus massacred by the Impis of Dingaan. But it was so, and the name of the district, Weenen, or the Place of Weeping, will commemorate them for ever.

At last, the sunset arrived, and we took off our saddles in a glen by the river. There wasn't much to eat, but I soaked some biscuits in water for Tota, and Indaba-zimbi and I had a meager meal of biltong. After we finished, I removed Tota’s dress, wrapped her in a blanket by the fire we had made, and lit a pipe. I sat there beside the sleeping orphaned child, and from my heart, I thanked Providence for saving both her life and mine from the slaughter of that day. What a horrible experience it had been! It felt like a nightmare to look back on. Yet it was a harsh reality, one among many tragedies that scattered the paths of the emigrant Boers with the remains of men, women, and children. These horrors are almost forgotten now; people living in Natal today can hardly imagine that about forty years ago, six hundred white people, many of them women and children, were massacred by Dingaan's impis. But it happened, and the name of the district, Weenen, or the Place of Weeping, will remember them forever.

Then I fell to reflecting on the extraordinary adroitness old Indaba-zimbi had shown in saving my life. It appeared that he himself had lived among the Umtetwa Zulus in his earlier manhood, and was a noted rain-doctor and witch-finder. But when T’Chaka, Dingaan’s brother, ordered a general massacre of the witch-finders, he alone had saved his life by his skill in magic, and ultimately fled south for reasons too long to set out here. When he heard, therefore, that the regiment was an Umtetwa regiment, which, leaving their wives and children, had broken away from Zululand to escape the cruelties of Dingaan; under pretence of spying on them, he took the bold course of going straight up to the chief, Sususa, and addressing him as his brother, which he was. The chief knew him at once, and so did the soldiers, for his fame was still great among them. Then he told them his cock and bull story about my being a white spirit, whose presence in the laager would render it invincible, and with the object of saving my life in the slaughter which he knew must ensue, agreed to charm me out of the laager and deliver me into their keeping. How the plan worked has already been told; it was a risky one; still, but for it my troubles would have been done with these many days.

Then I began to think about the incredible skill old Indaba-zimbi had shown in saving my life. It turned out that he had lived among the Umtetwa Zulus when he was younger and was a well-known rain doctor and witch finder. But when T’Chaka, Dingaan’s brother, ordered a general massacre of the witch finders, he was the only one who saved himself through his magical abilities and eventually fled south for reasons that are too lengthy to explain here. When he heard that the regiment was made up of Umtetwa soldiers, who had left their wives and children to escape Dingaan’s cruelty, he boldly decided to approach the chief, Sususa, and he addressed him as his brother, which he was. The chief recognized him immediately, as did the soldiers, because his reputation was still strong among them. He then spun a tall tale about me being a white spirit whose presence in the camp would make it invincible, and to save my life from the massacre he knew was coming, he agreed to charm me out of the camp and hand me over to them. How that plan played out has already been shared; it was a risky one, but without it, my troubles would have been over many days ago.

So I lay and thought with a heart full of gratitude, and as I did so saw old Indaba-zimbi sitting by the fire and going through some mysterious performances with bones which he produced from his bag, and ashes mixed with water. I spoke to him and asked what he was about. He replied that he was tracing out the route that we should follow. I felt inclined to answer “bosh!” but remembering the very remarkable instances which he had given of his prowess in occult matters I held my tongue, and taking little Tota into my arms, worn out with toil and danger and emotion, I went to sleep.

So I lay there, filled with gratitude, and as I did, I saw old Indaba-zimbi sitting by the fire, performing some mysterious rituals with bones he took out of his bag and ashes mixed with water. I asked him what he was doing. He said he was figuring out the route we should take. I wanted to respond with “nonsense!” but remembering the impressive examples he had shown of his skills in the mysterious arts, I kept quiet. Taking little Tota into my arms, worn out from work, danger, and emotions, I went to sleep.

I awoke just as the dawn was beginning to flame across the sky in sheets of primrose and of gold, or rather it was little Tota who woke me by kissing me as she lay between sleep and waking, and calling me “papa.” It wrung my heart to hear her, poor orphaned child. I got up, washed and dressed her as best I could, and we breakfasted as we had supped, on biltong and biscuit. Tota asked for milk, but I had none to give her. Then we caught the horses, and I saddled mine.

I woke up just as dawn was starting to light up the sky in shades of primrose and gold, or rather, it was little Tota who woke me by kissing me as she lay between sleep and wakefulness, calling me “papa.” It broke my heart to hear her, the poor orphaned child. I got up, washed her, and dressed her as best I could, and we had breakfast just like we had dinner, with biltong and biscuits. Tota asked for milk, but I had none to give her. Then we caught the horses, and I saddled mine.

“Well, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “now what path do your bones point to?”

“Well, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “which path are your bones pointing to now?”

“Straight north,” he said. “The journey will be hard, but in about four days we shall come to the kraal of a white man, an Englishman, not a Boer. His kraal is in a beautiful place, and there is a great peak behind it where there are many baboons.”

“Straight north,” he said. “The journey will be tough, but in about four days we’ll reach the homestead of a white man, an Englishman, not a Boer. His homestead is in a beautiful spot, and there’s a huge mountain behind it where many baboons live.”

I looked at him. “This is all nonsense, Indaba-zimbi,” I said. “Whoever heard of an Englishman building a house in these wilds, and how do you know anything about it? I think that we had better strike east towards Port Natal.”

I looked at him. “This is all ridiculous, Indaba-zimbi,” I said. “Whoever heard of an Englishman building a house out here in the wilderness, and how do you know anything about it? I think we should head east towards Port Natal.”

“As you like, Macumazahn,” he answered, “but it will take us three months’ journey to get to Port Natal, if we ever get there, and the child will die on the road. Say, Macumazahn, have my words come true heretofore, or have they not? Did I not tell you not to hunt the elephants on horseback? Did I not tell you to take one waggon with you instead of two, as it is better to lose one than two?”

“As you wish, Macumazahn,” he replied, “but it will take us three months to reach Port Natal, if we even make it there, and the child will die along the way. Tell me, Macumazahn, have my words not proven true up until now? Didn’t I warn you against hunting elephants on horseback? Didn’t I advise you to bring one wagon instead of two, since it’s better to lose one than to lose both?”

“You told me all these things,” I answered.

“You told me all this stuff,” I replied.

“And so I tell you now to ride north, Macumazahn, for there you will find great happiness—yes, and great sorrow. But no man should run away from happiness because of the sorrow. As you will, as you will!”

“And so I’m telling you now to head north, Macumazahn, because there you’ll find great happiness—yes, and great sorrow. But no one should avoid happiness just because of the sorrow. Do as you wish, do as you wish!”

Again I looked at him. In his divinations I did not believe, yet I came to the conclusion that he was speaking what he knew to be the truth. It struck me as possible that he might have heard of some white man living like a hermit in the wilds, but preferring to keep up his prophetic character would not say so.

Again, I looked at him. I didn’t believe in his predictions, but I concluded he was speaking what he knew to be true. It occurred to me that he might have heard of some white guy living like a hermit out in the wild but, wanting to maintain his prophetic image, wouldn’t admit it.

“Very well, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “let us ride north.”

“Okay, Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “let’s head north.”

Shortly after we started, the river we had followed hitherto turned off in a westerly direction, so we left it. All that day we rode across rolling uplands, and about an hour before sunset halted at a little stream which ran down from a range of hills in front of us. By this time I was heartily tired of the biltong, so taking my elephant rifle—for I had nothing else—I left Tota with Indaba-zimbi, and started to try if I could shoot something. Oddly enough we had seen no game all the day, nor did we see any on the subsequent days. For some mysterious reason they had temporarily left the district. I crossed the little streamlet in order to enter the belt of thorns which grew upon the hill-side beyond, for there I hoped to find buck. As I did so I was rather disturbed to see the spoor of two lions in the soft sandy edge of a pool. Breathing a hope that they might not still be in the neighbourhood, I went on into the belt of scattered thorns. For a long while I hunted about without seeing anything, except one duiker buck, which bounded off with a crash from the other side of a stone without giving me a chance. At length, just as it grew dusk, I spied a Petie buck, a graceful little creature, scarcely bigger than a large hare, standing on a stone, about forty yards from me. Under ordinary circumstances I should never have dreamed of firing at such a thing, especially with an elephant gun, but we were hungry. So I sat down with my back against a rock, and aimed steadily at its head. I did this because if I struck it in the body the three-ounce ball would have knocked it to bits. At last I pulled the trigger, the gun went off with the report of a small cannon, and the buck disappeared. I ran to the spot with more anxiety than I should have felt in an ordinary way over a koodoo or an eland. To my delight there the little creature lay—the huge bullet had decapitated it. Considering all the circumstances I do not think I have often made a better shot than this, but if any one doubts, let him try his hand at a rabbit’s head fifty yards away with an elephant gun and a three-ounce ball.

Shortly after we started, the river we had been following turned west, so we left it. All day we rode across rolling hills, and about an hour before sunset, we stopped at a small stream that flowed down from a range of hills ahead of us. By this time, I was really tired of the biltong, so I grabbed my elephant rifle—since I had nothing else—and left Tota with Indaba-zimbi, heading out to see if I could shoot something. Oddly enough, we hadn’t seen any game all day, nor did we see any in the following days. For some mysterious reason, they had temporarily left the area. I crossed the little stream to get into the thicket of thorns growing on the hillside beyond, hoping to find some buck. While doing that, I was somewhat unsettled to spot the tracks of two lions in the soft, sandy edge of a pool. Hoping they weren’t still around, I ventured into the patch of scattered thorns. I searched for a long time without spotting anything, except for one duiker buck that bolted away with a loud noise from behind a rock before I could take a shot. Finally, just as dusk was settling in, I spotted a Petie buck—a graceful little creature, hardly larger than a big hare—standing on a stone about forty yards away. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn't have thought about shooting something so small, especially with an elephant gun, but we were hungry. So, I sat down with my back against a rock and aimed carefully at its head. I chose the head because a hit in the body would have shattered it with the three-ounce bullet. Eventually, I pulled the trigger, the gun fired with a bang like a small cannon, and the buck vanished. I hurried over with more concern than I would have felt over a koodoo or an eland. To my delight, there lay the little creature—the massive bullet had decapitated it. Considering everything, I don't think I've made a better shot than this, but if anyone doubts it, they can try hitting a rabbit's head fifty yards away with an elephant gun and a three-ounce bullet.

I picked up the Petie in triumph, and returned to the camp. There we skinned him and toasted his flesh over the fire. He just made a good meal for us, though we kept the hind legs for breakfast.

I picked up the Petie in triumph and returned to the camp. There, we skinned him and roasted his flesh over the fire. He made a great meal for us, but we saved the hind legs for breakfast.

There was no moon this night, and so it chanced that when I suddenly remembered about the lion spoor, and suggested that we had better tie up the horses quite close to us, we could not find them, though we knew they were grazing within fifty yards. This being so we could only make up the fire and take our chance. Shortly afterwards I went to sleep with little Tota in my arms. Suddenly I was awakened by hearing that peculiarly painful sound, the scream of a horse, quite close to the fire, which was still burning brightly. Next second there came a noise of galloping hoofs, and before I could even rise my poor horse appeared in the ring of firelight. As in a flash of lightning I saw his staring eyes and wide-stretched nostrils, and the broken reim with which he had been knee-haltered, flying in the air. Also I saw something else, for on his back was a great dark form with glowing eyes, and from the form came a growling sound. It was a lion.

There was no moon that night, and when I suddenly remembered the lion tracks and suggested we should tie up the horses close to us, we couldn’t find them, even though we knew they were grazing within fifty yards. Given the situation, we could only light the fire and take our chances. Soon after, I fell asleep with little Tota in my arms. Suddenly, I was jolted awake by that uniquely painful sound, the scream of a horse, right next to the brightly burning fire. In the next moment, I heard galloping hooves, and before I could even get up, my poor horse came into the light of the fire. In a flash, I saw his wide, staring eyes, his flaring nostrils, and the broken reins that had been used to tie him. I also saw something else: a large dark shape on his back with glowing eyes, and from that shape came a growl. It was a lion.

The horse dashed on. He galloped right through the fire, for which he had run in his terror, fortunately, however, without treading on us, and vanished into the night. We heard his hoofs for a hundred yards or more, then there was silence, broken now and again by distant growls. As may be imagined, we did not sleep any more that night, but waited anxiously till the dawn broke, two hours later.

The horse ran on. He galloped straight through the fire that he had fled in fear, but thankfully, he didn't step on us and disappeared into the night. We heard his hooves for a hundred yards or more, then there was silence, occasionally interrupted by distant growls. As you can guess, we didn't sleep anymore that night, but waited nervously until dawn broke two hours later.

As soon as there was sufficient light we rose, and, leaving Tota still asleep, crept cautiously in the direction in which the horse had vanished. When we had gone fifty yards or so, we made out its remains lying on the veldt, and caught sight of two great cat-like forms slinking away in the grey light.

As soon as there was enough light, we got up and, leaving Tota still asleep, quietly made our way in the direction where the horse had disappeared. After walking about fifty yards, we spotted the horse's remains lying on the grasslands and saw two large, cat-like shapes slipping away in the dim light.

To go any further was useless; we knew all about it now, so we turned to look for the other horse. But our cup of misfortune was not yet full; the horse was nowhere to be found. Terrified by the sight and smell of the lions, it had with a desperate effort also burst the reim with which it had been knee-haltered, and galloped far away. I sat down, feeling as though I could cry like a woman. For now we were left alone in these vast solitudes without a horse to carry us, and with a child who was not old enough to walk for more than a little way at a time.

To go any further was pointless; we knew everything now, so we turned to look for the other horse. But our luck was still running out; the horse was nowhere to be seen. Scared by the sight and smell of the lions, it had also broken free from the knee-halter and run off in a panic. I sat down, feeling like I could cry like a woman. Now we were alone in this vast emptiness without a horse to carry us, and with a child who was too young to walk more than a short distance at a time.

Well, it was no use giving in, so with a few words we went back to our camp, where I found Tota crying because she had woke to find herself alone. Then we ate a little food and prepared to start. First we divided such articles as we must take with us into two equal parts, rejecting everything that we could possibly do without. Then, by an afterthought, we filled our water-bottles, though at the time I was rather against doing so, because of the extra weight. But Indaba-zimbi overruled me in the matter, fortunately for all three of us. I settled to look after Tota for the first march, and to give the elephant gun to Indaba-zimbi. At length all was ready, and we set out on foot. By the help of occasional lifts over rough places, Tota managed to walk up the slope of the hill-side where I had shot the Petie buck. At length we reached it, and, looking at the country beyond, I gave an exclamation of dismay. To say that it was desert would be saying too much; it was more like the Karroo in the Cape—a vast sandy waste, studded here and there with low shrubs and scattered rocks. But it was a great expanse of desolate land, stretching further than the eye could reach, and bordered far away by a line of purple hills, in the centre of which a great solitary peak soared high into the air.

Well, giving up wasn’t an option, so we headed back to our camp after a few words. I found Tota crying because she’d woken up alone. We ate a little bit of food and got ready to leave. First, we split the items we needed to take into two equal parts, getting rid of anything we could do without. Then, as an afterthought, we filled our water bottles, although I was hesitant at first because of the extra weight. Fortunately, Indaba-zimbi convinced me it was necessary for all three of us. I decided to look after Tota for the first leg of the journey and handed the elephant gun to Indaba-zimbi. Finally, we were all set and started our trek on foot. With occasional help over rough spots, Tota managed to walk up the hillside where I had shot the Petie buck. Eventually, we reached the top, and looking at the land beyond, I exclaimed in dismay. To call it a desert would be an overstatement; it was more like the Karroo in the Cape—an enormous sandy wasteland with low shrubs and scattered rocks. It was a vast expanse of desolate land, stretching as far as the eye could see, bordered in the distance by a line of purple hills, with a great solitary peak rising high into the sky at the center.

“Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “we can never cross this if we take six days.”

“Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “we can never get across this if we take six days.”

“As you will, Macumazahn,” he answered; “but I tell you that there”—and he pointed to the peak—“there the white man lives. Turn which way you like, but if you turn you will perish.”

“As you wish, Macumazahn,” he replied; “but I’m telling you that there”—and he pointed to the peak—“that's where the white man lives. Go in any direction you want, but if you do, you will die.”

I reflected for a moment, Our case was, humanly speaking, almost hopeless. It mattered little which way we went. We were alone, almost without food, with no means of transport, and a child to carry. As well perish in the sandy waste as on the rolling veldt or among the trees of the hill-side. Providence alone could save us, and we must trust to Providence.

I thought for a moment, Our situation was, realistically speaking, almost hopeless. It didn’t really matter which direction we took. We were alone, nearly out of food, with no way to get around, and a child to carry. We might as well die in the sandy wasteland as on the open fields or among the trees on the hillside. Only fate could save us, and we had to rely on it.

“Come on,” I said, lifting Tota on to my back, for she was already tired. “All roads lead to rest.”

“Come on,” I said, putting Tota on my back, since she was already tired. “All roads lead to rest.”

How am I to describe the misery of the next four days? How am I to tell how we stumbled on through that awful desert, almost without food, and quite without water, for there were no streams, and we saw no springs? We soon found how the case was, and saved almost all the water in our bottles for the child. To look back on it is like a nightmare. I can scarcely bear to dwell on it. Day after day, by turns carrying the child through the heavy sand; night after night lying down in the scrub, chewing the leaves, and licking such dew as there was from the scanty grass! Not a spring, not a pool, not a head of game! It was the third night; we were nearly mad with thirst. Tota was in a comatose condition. Indaba-zimbi still had a little water in his bottle—perhaps a wine-glassful. With it we moistened our lips and blackened tongues. Then we gave the rest to the child. It revived her. She awoke from her swoon to sink into sleep.

How do I describe the misery of the next four days? How do I explain how we stumbled through that terrible desert, almost without food and completely without water, since there were no streams and we saw no springs? We quickly realized our situation and saved almost all the water in our bottles for the child. Looking back on it feels like a nightmare. I can hardly stand to think about it. Day after day, taking turns carrying the child through the heavy sand; night after night lying down in the brush, chewing on leaves, and licking whatever dew we could find on the sparse grass! There was no spring, no pool, no game! By the third night, we were nearly insane with thirst. Tota was in a comatose state. Indaba-zimbi still had a little water left in his bottle—maybe a wine-glassful. With it, we moistened our lips and our blackened tongues. Then we gave the rest to the child. It brought her back to life. She woke from her faint but then sank back into sleep.

See, the dawn was breaking. The hills were not more than eight miles or so away now, and they were green. There must be water there.

See, the dawn was breaking. The hills were now only about eight miles away, and they were green. There must be water there.

“Come,” I said.

"Come on," I said.

Indaba-zimbi lifted Tota into the kind of sling that we had made out of the blanket in which to carry her on our backs, and we staggered on for an hour through the sand. She awoke crying for water, and alas! we had none to give her; our tongues were hanging from our lips, we could scarcely speak.

Indaba-zimbi lifted Tota into the kind of sling that we had made out of the blanket to carry her on our backs, and we staggered on for an hour through the sand. She woke up crying for water, and sadly, we had none to give her; our tongues were hanging from our lips, and we could barely speak.

We rested awhile, and Tota mercifully swooned away again. Then Indaba-zimbi took her. Though he was so thin the old man’s strength was wonderful.

We took a break for a while, and Tota thankfully fainted again. Then Indaba-zimbi carried her. Even though he was really thin, the old man's strength was impressive.

Another hour; the slope of the great peak could not be more than two miles away now. A couple of hundred yards off grew a large baobab tree. Could we reach its shade? We had done half the distance when Indaba-zimbi fell from exhaustion. We were now so weak that neither of us could lift the child on to our backs. He rose again, and we each took one of her hands and dragged her along the road. Fifty yards—they seemed to be fifty miles. Ah, the tree was reached at last; compared with the heat outside, the shade of its dense foliage seemed like the dusk and cool of a vault. I remember thinking that it was a good place to die in. Then I remember no more.

Another hour; the slope of the huge peak was no more than two miles away now. A few hundred yards away stood a large baobab tree. Could we make it to its shade? We had covered half the distance when Indaba-zimbi collapsed from exhaustion. We were so weak that neither of us could lift the child onto our backs. She got back up, and we each took one of her hands and dragged her along the road. Fifty yards—they felt like fifty miles. Finally, we reached the tree; compared to the heat outside, the shade of its thick leaves felt like the coolness of dusk in a vault. I remember thinking it would be a nice place to die. Then I remember nothing more.

I woke with a feeling as though the blessed rain were falling on my face and head. Slowly, and with great difficulty, I opened my eyes, then shut them again, having seen a vision. For a space I lay thus, while the rain continued to fall; I saw now that I must be asleep, or off my head with thirst and fever. If I were not off my head how came I to imagine that a lovely dark-eyed girl was bending over me sprinkling water on my face? A white girl, too, not a Kaffir woman. However, the dream went on.

I woke up feeling like the refreshing rain was falling on my face and head. Slowly, and with a lot of effort, I opened my eyes, then closed them again, having seen a vision. For a while, I lay there like that, while the rain kept falling; I realized I must be asleep, or out of my mind with thirst and fever. If I wasn’t losing it, then why was I imagining a beautiful dark-eyed girl leaning over me, splashing water on my face? A white girl, too, not a native woman. Still, the dream continued.

“Hendrika,” said a voice in English, the sweetest voice that I had ever heard; somehow it reminded me of wind whispering in the trees at night. “Hendrika, I fear he dies; there is a flask of brandy in my saddle-bag; get it.”

“Hendrika,” said a voice in English, the sweetest voice I had ever heard; somehow it reminded me of the wind whispering in the trees at night. “Hendrika, I’m afraid he’s dying; there’s a flask of brandy in my saddlebag; get it.”

“Ah! ah!” grunted a harsh voice in answer; “let him die, Miss Stella. He will bring you bad luck—let him die, I say.” I felt a movement of air above me as though the woman of my vision turned swiftly, and once again I opened my eyes. She had risen, this dream woman. Now I saw that she was tall and graceful as a reed. She was angry, too; her dark eyes flashed, and she pointed with her hand at a female who stood before her, dressed in nondescript kind of clothes such as might be worn by either a man or a woman. The woman was young, of white blood, very short, with bowed legs and enormous shoulders. In face she was not bad-looking, but the brow receded, the chin and ears were prominent—in short, she reminded me of nothing so much as a very handsome monkey. She might have been the missing link.

“Ah! ah!” grunted a harsh voice in response; “let him die, Miss Stella. He’ll bring you bad luck—just let him die, I say.” I felt a rush of air above me as if the woman from my vision had turned quickly, and I opened my eyes again. She had risen, this dream woman. Now I saw that she was tall and graceful like a reed. She was angry, too; her dark eyes flashed, and she pointed at a woman standing before her, dressed in plain clothes that could belong to either a man or a woman. The woman was young, of Caucasian descent, very short, with bowed legs and broad shoulders. She was not unattractive, but her forehead receded, and her chin and ears were prominent—in short, she reminded me of nothing more than a very handsome monkey. She could have been the missing link.

The lady was pointing at her with her hand. “How dare you?” she said. “Are you going to disobey me again? Have you forgotten what I told you, Babyan?”[*]

The woman was pointing at her with her hand. “How dare you?” she said. “Are you going to ignore me again? Have you forgotten what I told you, Babyan?”[*]

[*] Baboon.

Baboon.

“Ah! ah!” grunted the woman, who seemed literally to curl and shrivel up beneath her anger. “Don’t be angry with me, Miss Stella, because I can’t bear it. I only said it because it was true. I will fetch the brandy.”

“Ah! ah!” grunted the woman, who seemed to literally curl up and shrivel beneath her anger. “Don’t be mad at me, Miss Stella, because I can’t take it. I only said it because it was true. I’ll go get the brandy.”

Then, dream or no dream, I determined to speak.

Then, whether it was a dream or not, I decided to speak.

“Not brandy,” I gasped in English as well as my swollen tongue would allow; “give me water.”

“Not brandy,” I gasped in English as much as my swollen tongue would allow; “give me water.”

“Ah, he lives!” cried the beautiful girl, “and he talks English. See, sir, here is water in your own bottle; you were quite close to a spring, it is on the other side of the tree.”

“Ah, he’s alive!” shouted the beautiful girl, “and he speaks English. Look, sir, here’s water in your own bottle; you were really close to a spring, it’s on the other side of the tree.”

I struggled to a sitting position, lifted the bottle to my lips, and drank from it. Oh! that drink of cool, pure water! never had I tasted anything so delicious. With the first gulp I felt life flow back into me. But wisely enough she would not let me have much. “No more! no more!” she said, and dragged the bottle from me almost by force.

I managed to sit up, brought the bottle to my lips, and took a drink. Wow! That cool, fresh water was the most amazing thing I’d ever tasted. With the first sip, I felt my strength returning. But wisely, she wouldn’t let me have too much. “No more! No more!” she said, pulling the bottle away from me almost forcefully.

“The child,” I said—“is the child dead?”

“The child,” I said—“is the child dead?”

“I do not know yet,” she answered. “We have only just found you, and I tried to revive you first.”

“I don’t know yet,” she replied. “We just found you, and I tried to bring you back first.”

I turned and crept to where Tota lay by the side of Indaba-zimbi. It was impossible to say if they were dead or swooning. The lady sprinkled Tota’s face with the water, which I watched greedily, for my thirst was still awful, while the woman Hendrika did the same office for Indaba-zimbi. Presently, to my vast delight, Tota opened her eyes and tried to cry, but could not, poor little thing, because her tongue and lips were so swollen. But the lady got some water into her mouth, and, as in my case, the effect was magical. We allowed her to drink about a quarter of a pint, and no more, though she cried bitterly for it. Just then old Indaba-zimbi came to with a groan. He opened his eyes, glanced round, and took in the situation.

I turned and crept over to where Tota was lying next to Indaba-zimbi. It was hard to tell if they were dead or just unconscious. The lady sprinkled Tota’s face with water, and I watched eagerly because I was still extremely thirsty, while the woman Hendrika did the same for Indaba-zimbi. Soon, to my great joy, Tota opened her eyes and tried to cry, but couldn’t, poor little girl, because her tongue and lips were so swollen. But the lady managed to get some water into her mouth, and, like with me, the effect was incredible. We let her drink about a quarter of a pint, and no more, even though she begged for more. Just then, old Indaba-zimbi groaned and regained consciousness. He opened his eyes, looked around, and took in what was happening.

“What did I tell you, Macumazahn?” he gasped, and seizing the bottle, he took a long pull at it.

“What did I tell you, Macumazahn?” he breathed, grabbing the bottle and taking a long swig from it.

Meanwhile I sat with my back against the trunk of the great tree and tried to realize the situation. Looking to my left I saw too good horses—one bare-backed, and one with a rudely made lady’s saddle on it. By the side of the horses were two dogs, of a stout greyhound breed, that sat watching us, and near the dogs lay a dead Oribé buck, which they had evidently been coursing.

Meanwhile, I sat with my back against the trunk of the big tree and tried to understand the situation. To my left, I saw two impressive horses—one bare-backed and the other with a rough lady’s saddle on it. Next to the horses were two stout greyhound dogs that sat watching us, and near the dogs lay a dead Oribé buck, which they had clearly been chasing.

“Hendrika,” said the lady presently, “they must not eat meat just yet. Go look up the tree and see if there is any ripe fruit on it.”

“Hendrika,” the lady said after a moment, “they shouldn't eat meat just yet. Go check the tree and see if there's any ripe fruit on it.”

The woman ran swiftly into the plain and obeyed. Presently she returned. “I see some ripe fruit,” she said, “but it is high, quite at the top.”

The woman quickly ran into the field and followed the instructions. Soon, she came back. “I see some ripe fruit,” she said, “but it’s high, all the way at the top.”

“Fetch it,” said the lady.

"Get it," said the lady.

“Easier said than done,” I thought to myself; but I was much mistaken. Suddenly the woman bounded at least three feet into the air and caught one of the spreading boughs in her large flat hands; then came a swing that would have filled an acrobat with envy—and she was on it.

“Easier said than done,” I thought to myself; but I was very wrong. Suddenly, the woman leaped at least three feet into the air and grabbed one of the spreading branches with her large, flat hands; then came a swing that would have made an acrobat jealous—and she was on it.

“Now there is an end,” I thought again, for the next bough was beyond her reach. But again I was mistaken. She stood up on the bough, gripping it with her bare feet, and once more sprang at the one above, caught it and swung herself into it.

“Now this is the end,” I thought again, since the next branch was out of her reach. But I was wrong once more. She stood up on the branch, clutching it with her bare feet, and jumped at the one above, grabbed it, and swung herself into it.

I suppose that the lady saw my expression of astonishment. “Do not wonder, sir,” she said, “Hendrika is not like other people. She will not fall.”

I guess the woman noticed my look of surprise. “Don’t be surprised, sir,” she said, “Hendrika isn’t like others. She won’t fall.”

I made no answer, but watched the progress of this extraordinary person with the most breathless interest. On she went, swinging herself from bough to bough, and running along them like a monkey. At last she reached the top, and began to swarm up a thin branch towards the ripe fruit. When she was near enough she shook the branch violently. There was a crack—a crash—it broke. I shut my eyes, expecting to see her crushed on the ground before me.

I didn't reply, but I watched this incredible person with intense interest. She kept going, swinging from branch to branch and running along them like a monkey. Eventually, she reached the top and started climbing up a thin branch toward the ripe fruit. When she got close enough, she shook the branch hard. There was a crack—a crash—it snapped. I closed my eyes, bracing myself to see her crash to the ground in front of me.

“Don’t be afraid,” said the lady again, laughing gently. “Look, she is quite safe.”

“Don’t worry,” the lady said again, laughing softly. “See, she’s perfectly safe.”

I looked, and so she was. She had caught a bough as she fell, clung to it, and was now calmly dropping to another. Old Indaba-zimbi had also watched this performance with interest, but it did not seem to astonish him over-much. “Baboon-woman?” he said, as though such people were common, and then turned his attention to soothing Tota, who was moaning for more water. Meanwhile Hendrika came down the tree with extraordinary rapidity, and swinging by one hand from a bough, dropped about eight feet to the ground.

I looked, and sure enough, there she was. She had grabbed a branch as she fell, hung onto it, and was now calmly moving to another. Old Indaba-zimbi had also watched this with interest, but it didn't seem to surprise him too much. "Baboon-woman?" he said, as if that was something usual, and then he focused on comforting Tota, who was complaining about needing more water. Meanwhile, Hendrika came down the tree at an incredible speed and, swinging with one hand from a branch, dropped about eight feet to the ground.

In another two minutes we were all three sucking the pulpy fruit. In an ordinary way we should have found it tasteless enough: as it was I thought it the most delicious thing I had ever tasted. After three days spent without food or water, in the desert, one is not particular. While we were still eating the fruit, the lady of my vision set her companion to work to partially flay the oribé which her dogs had killed, and busied herself in making a fire of fallen boughs. As soon as it burned brightly she took strips of the oribé flesh, toasted them, and gave them to us on leaves. We ate, and now were allowed a little more water. After that she took Tota to the spring and washed her, which she sadly needed, poor child! Next came our turn to wash, and oh, the joy of it!

In just two minutes, the three of us were all devouring the juicy fruit. Normally, we would have found it pretty bland, but at that moment, I thought it was the most delicious thing I had ever tasted. After three days without food or water in the desert, you’re not too picky. While we were still eating the fruit, the woman from my vision had her companion start to skin the oribé that her dogs had caught and focused on making a fire with fallen branches. Once it was roaring, she took strips of oribé meat, toasted them, and served them to us on leaves. We ate and were also given a little more water. After that, she took Tota to the spring and gave her a much-needed wash, poor girl! Then it was our turn to wash, and oh, the joy of it!

I came back to the tree, walking painfully, indeed, but a changed man. There sat the beautiful girl with Tota on her knees. She was lulling her to sleep, and held up her finger to me enjoining silence. At last the child went off into a sound natural slumber—an example that I should have been glad to follow had it not been for my burning curiosity. Then I spoke.

I returned to the tree, walking slowly and with some pain, but I was a different person. There sat the beautiful girl with Tota on her lap. She was gently rocking her to sleep and held up her finger to signal me to be quiet. Finally, the child drifted off into a deep, natural sleep—something I would have liked to do myself if it weren't for my intense curiosity. Then I spoke.

“May I ask what your name is?” I said.

“Can I ask what your name is?” I said.

“Stella,” she answered.

"Stella," she replied.

“Stella what?” I said.

"Stella what?" I asked.

“Stella nothing,” she answered, in some pique; “Stella is my name; it is short and easy to remember at any rate. My father’s name is Thomas, and we live up there,” and she pointed round the base of the great peak. I looked at her astonished. “Have you lived there long?” I asked.

“Stella nothing,” she replied, a bit irritated. “Stella is my name; it's short and easy to remember, at least. My dad's name is Thomas, and we live up there,” she said, pointing around the base of the big peak. I looked at her in surprise. “Have you lived there long?” I asked.

“Ever since I was seven years old. We came there in a waggon. Before that we came from England—from Oxfordshire; I can show you the place on a big map. It is called Garsingham.”

“Ever since I was seven years old. We arrived there in a wagon. Before that, we came from England—from Oxfordshire; I can show you the spot on a big map. It’s called Garsingham.”

Again I thought I must be dreaming. “Do you know, Miss Stella,” I said, “it is very strange—so strange that it almost seems as though it could not be true—but I also came from Garsingham in Oxfordshire many years ago.”

Again I thought I must be dreaming. “Do you know, Miss Stella,” I said, “it’s very strange—so strange that it almost doesn’t seem real—but I also came from Garsingham in Oxfordshire many years ago.”

She started up. “Are you an English gentleman?” she said. “Ah, I have always longed to see an English gentleman. I have never seen but one Englishman since we lived here, and he certainly was not a gentleman—no white people at all, indeed, except a few wandering Boers. We live among black people and baboons—only I have read about English people—lots of books—poetry and novels. But tell me what is your name? Macumazahn the black man called you, but you must have a white name, too.”

She jumped up. “Are you an English gentleman?” she asked. “Ah, I’ve always wanted to see an English gentleman. I’ve only seen one Englishman since we moved here, and he definitely wasn’t a gentleman—no white people at all, really, just a few wandering Boers. We live among Black people and baboons—though I’ve read a lot about English people—plenty of books—poetry and novels. But what’s your name? The black man called you Macumazahn, but you must have a white name, too.”

“My name is Allan Quatermain,” I said.

“My name is Allan Quatermain,” I said.

Her face turned quite white, her rosy lips parted, and she looked at me wildly with her beautiful dark eyes.

Her face went pale, her pink lips parted, and she looked at me with her beautiful dark eyes in a wild way.

“It is wonderful,” she said, “but I have often heard that name. My father has told me how a little boy called Allan Quatermain once saved my life by putting out my dress when it was on fire—see!”—and she pointed to a faint red mark upon her neck—“here is the scar of the burn.”

“It’s amazing,” she said, “but I’ve heard that name a lot. My dad told me how a little boy named Allan Quatermain once saved my life by putting out my dress when it caught fire—look!”—and she pointed to a faint red mark on her neck—“here’s the scar from the burn.”

“I remember it,” I said. “You were dressed up as Father Christmas. It was I who put out the fire; my wrists were burnt in doing so.”

“I remember it,” I said. “You were dressed up as Santa Claus. I was the one who put out the fire; my wrists got burned doing it.”

Then for a space we sat silent, looking at each other, while Stella slowly fanned herself with her wide felt hat, in which some white ostrich plumes were fixed.

Then for a while, we sat in silence, looking at each other, while Stella slowly fanned herself with her large felt hat, which had some white ostrich feathers attached.

“This is God’s doing,” she said at last. “You saved my life when I was a child; now I have saved yours and the little girl’s. Is she your own daughter?” she added, quickly.

“This is God’s doing,” she finally said. “You saved my life when I was a child; now I’ve saved yours and the little girl’s. Is she your daughter?” she added quickly.

“No,” I answered; “I will tell you the tale presently.”

“No,” I replied; “I’ll tell you the story soon.”

“Yes,” she said, “you shall tell me as we go home. It is time to be starting home, it will take us three hours to get there. Hendrika, Hendrika, bring the horses here!”

“Yes,” she said, “you’ll tell me on the way home. It’s time to head back; it’ll take us three hours to get there. Hendrika, Hendrika, bring the horses here!”

CHAPTER VII.
THE BABOON-WOMAN

Hendrika obeyed, leading the horses to the side of the tree.

Hendrika followed the command, guiding the horses to the edge of the tree.

“Now, Mr. Allan,” said Stella, “you must ride on my horse, and the old black man must ride on the other. I will walk, and Hendrika will carry the child. Oh, do not be afraid, she is very strong, she could carry you or me.”

“Now, Mr. Allan,” Stella said, “you need to ride my horse, and the old black man can ride the other one. I’ll walk, and Hendrika will carry the child. Oh, don’t worry, she’s really strong; she could carry either of us.”

Hendrika grunted assent. I am sorry that I cannot express her method of speech by any more polite term. Sometimes she grunted like a monkey, sometimes she clicked like a Bushman, and sometimes she did both together, when she became quite unintelligible.

Hendrika grunted in agreement. I apologize for not being able to describe her way of speaking with a more polite term. Sometimes she grunted like a monkey, sometimes she clicked like a Bushman, and sometimes she did both at once, making her completely unintelligible.

I expostulated against this proposed arrangement, saying that we could walk, which was a fib, for I do not think that I could have done a mile; but Stella would not listen, she would not even let me carry my elephant gun, but took it herself. So we mounted with some difficulty, and Hendrika took up the sleeping Tota in her long, sinewy arms.

I protested against this plan, claiming that we could walk, which was a lie because I doubt I could manage a mile; but Stella wouldn’t listen and wouldn’t even let me carry my elephant gun, taking it herself instead. So we got on our mounts with some trouble, and Hendrika lifted the sleeping Tota in her long, strong arms.

“See that the ‘Baboon-woman’ does not run away into the mountains with the little white one,” said Indaba-zimbi to me in Kaffir, as he climbed slowly on to the horse.

“Make sure that the ‘Baboon-woman’ doesn’t run off into the mountains with the little white one,” Indaba-zimbi said to me in Kaffir, as he slowly got onto the horse.

Unfortunately Hendrika understood his speech. Her face twisted and grew livid with fury. She put down Tota and literally sprang at Indaba-zimbi as a monkey springs. But weary and worn as he was, the old gentleman was too quick for her. With an exclamation of genuine fright he threw himself from the horse on the further side, with the somewhat ludicrous result that all in a moment Hendrika was occupying the seat which he had vacated. Just then Stella realized the position.

Unfortunately, Hendrika understood what he was saying. Her face contorted and turned pale with anger. She put down Tota and literally jumped at Indaba-zimbi like a monkey would. But even though he was tired and worn out, the old gentleman was too quick for her. With a genuine expression of fear, he jumped off the horse on the other side, resulting in the somewhat funny situation where Hendrika suddenly found herself in the spot he had just left. At that moment, Stella understood what was happening.

“Come down, you savage, come down!” she said, stamping her foot.

“Come down, you wild one, come down!” she said, stamping her foot.

The extraordinary creature flung herself from the horse and literally grovelled on the ground before her mistress and burst into tears.

The amazing creature jumped off the horse and literally threw herself on the ground in front of her mistress, breaking down in tears.

“Pardon, Miss Stella,” she clicked and grunted in villainous English, “but he called me ‘Babyan-frau’ (Baboon-woman).”

“Excuse me, Miss Stella,” she snapped and grunted in a menacing tone, “but he called me ‘Babyan-frau’ (Baboon-woman).”

“Tell your servant that he must not use such words to Hendrika, Mr. Allan,” Stella said to me. “If he does,” she added, in a whisper, “Hendrika will certainly kill him.”

“Tell your servant that he shouldn’t use those words with Hendrika, Mr. Allan,” Stella said to me. “If he does,” she added in a whisper, “Hendrika will definitely kill him.”

I explained this to Indaba-zimbi, who, being considerably frightened, deigned to apologize. But from that hour there was hate and war between these two.

I explained this to Indaba-zimbi, who, feeling quite scared, reluctantly apologized. But from that moment on, there was hatred and conflict between the two of them.

Harmony having been thus restored, we started, the dogs following us. A small strip of desert intervened between us and the slope of the peak—perhaps it was two miles wide. We crossed it and reached rich grass lands, for here a considerable stream gathered from the hills; but it did not flow across the barren lands, it passed to the east along the foot of the hills. This stream we had to cross by a ford. Hendrika walked boldly through it, holding Tota in her arms. Stella leapt across from stone to stone like a roebuck; I thought to myself that she was the most graceful creature that I had ever seen. After this the track passed around a pleasantly-wooded shoulder of the peak, which was, I found, known as Babyan Kap, or Baboon Head. Of course we could only go at a foot pace, so our progress was slow. Stella walked for some way in silence, then she spoke.

Harmony restored, we set off, the dogs trailing behind us. A narrow stretch of desert stood between us and the incline of the peak—around two miles wide. We crossed it and entered lush grasslands, where a significant stream flowed down from the hills; however, it didn’t run through the barren land but rather veered eastward along the base of the hills. We needed to cross this stream at a ford. Hendrika stepped confidently through it, cradling Tota in her arms. Stella hopped from stone to stone like a gazelle; I thought to myself that she was the most graceful person I had ever seen. After that, the path wound around a pleasantly wooded shoulder of the peak, which I learned was called Babyan Kap, or Baboon Head. Naturally, we could only move at a walking pace, so our progress was slow. Stella walked in silence for a while, then she spoke.

“Tell me, Mr. Allan,” she said, “how it was that I came to find you dying in the desert?”

“Tell me, Mr. Allan,” she said, “how did I find you dying in the desert?”

So I began and told her all. It took an hour or more to do so, and she listened intently, now and again asking a question.

So I started and told her everything. It took over an hour, and she listened closely, occasionally asking a question.

“It is all very wonderful,” she said when I had done, “very wonderful indeed. Do you know I went out this morning with Hendrika and the dogs for a ride, meaning to get back home by mid-day, for my father is ill, and I do not like to leave him for long. But just as I was going to turn, when we were about where we are now—yes, that was the very bush—an oribé got up, and the dogs chased it. I followed them for the gallop, and when we came to the river, instead of turning to the left as bucks generally do, the oribé swam the stream and took to the Bad Lands beyond. I followed it, and within a hundred yards of the big tree the dogs killed it. Hendrika wanted to turn back at once, but I said that we would rest under the shade of the tree, for I knew that there was a spring of water near. Well, we went; and there I saw you all lying like dead; but Hendrika, who is very clever in some ways, said no—and you know the rest. Yes, it is very wonderful.”

“It’s all so amazing,” she said when I finished, “truly amazing. Do you know I went out this morning with Hendrika and the dogs for a ride, planning to be back home by noon because my father is sick, and I don’t like to leave him alone for too long. But just as I was about to turn back, right where we are now—yes, that bush over there—an oribé sprang up, and the dogs chased it. I followed them for the run, and when we reached the river, instead of going left like bucks usually do, the oribé swam across and headed into the Bad Lands beyond. I chased after it, and within a hundred yards of the big tree, the dogs caught it. Hendrika wanted to turn back right away, but I said we should rest in the shade of the tree since I knew there was a spring of water nearby. So we went, and there I found you all lying there as if you were out cold; but Hendrika, who is quite sharp in some ways, said no—and you know the rest. Yes, it’s really amazing.”

“It is indeed,” I said. “Now tell me, Miss Stella, who is Hendrika?”

“It really is,” I said. “Now tell me, Miss Stella, who is Hendrika?”

She looked round before answering to see that the woman was not near.

She glanced around before answering to make sure the woman wasn't close by.

“Hers is a strange story, Mr. Allan. I will tell you. You must know that all these mountains and the country beyond are full of baboons. When I was a girl of about ten I used to wander a great deal alone in the hills and valleys, and watch the baboons as they played among the rocks. There was one family of baboons that I watched especially—they used to live in a kloof about a mile from the house. The old man baboon was very large, and one of the females had a grey face. But the reason why I watched them so much was because I saw that they had with them a creature that looked like a girl, for her skin was quite white, and, what was more, that she was protected from the weather when it happened to be cold by a fur belt of some sort, which was tied round her throat. The old baboons seemed to be especially fond of her, and would sit with their arms round her neck. For nearly a whole summer I watched this particular white-skinned baboon till at last my curiosity quite overmastered me. I noticed that, though she climbed about the cliffs with the other monkeys, at a certain hour a little before sundown they used to put her with one or two other much smaller ones into a little cave, while the family went off somewhere to get food, to the mealie fields, I suppose. Then I got an idea that I would catch this white baboon and bring it home. But of course I could not do this by myself, so I took a Hottentot—a very clever man when he was not drunk—who lived on the stead, into my confidence. He was called Hendrik, and was very fond of me; but for a long while he would not listen to my plan, because he said that the babyans would kill us. At last I bribed him with a knife that had four blades, and one afternoon we started, Hendrik carrying a stout sack made of hide, with a rope running through it so that the mouth could be drawn tight.

“Hers is a strange story, Mr. Allan. I will tell you. You must know that all these mountains and the land beyond are full of baboons. When I was around ten years old, I used to wander alone a lot in the hills and valleys and watch the baboons as they played among the rocks. There was one family of baboons that I watched closely—they lived in a ravine about a mile from the house. The old male baboon was very large, and one of the females had a gray face. But the reason I watched them so much was that they had with them a creature that looked like a girl, because her skin was completely white, and, what’s more, she was protected from the cold when the weather turned by a fur belt of some sort, which was tied around her neck. The older baboons seemed to really care for her and would sit with their arms around her. For nearly an entire summer, I watched this particular white-skinned baboon until my curiosity got the best of me. I noticed that, although she climbed around the cliffs with the other monkeys, at a certain time shortly before sundown, they would put her and one or two smaller ones into a little cave while the family went off somewhere to find food, probably to the cornfields. Then I got the idea that I would catch this white baboon and bring her home. But I couldn’t do it alone, so I confided in a Hottentot—a very clever man when he wasn’t drunk—who lived on the farm. He was called Hendrik and was very fond of me; but for a long time, he wouldn’t listen to my plan because he said the baboons would kill us. Finally, I bribed him with a knife that had four blades, and one afternoon we set off, with Hendrik carrying a sturdy sack made of hide, with a rope running through it so that the opening could be tightened.”

“Well, we got to the place, and, hiding ourselves carefully in the trees at the foot of the kloof, watched the baboons playing about and grunting to each other, till at length, according to custom, they took the white one and three other little babies and put them in the cave. Then the old man came out, looked carefully round, called to his family, and went off with them over the brow of the kloof. Now very slowly and cautiously we crept up over the rocks till we came to the mouth of the cave and looked in. All the four little baboons were fast asleep, with their backs towards us, and their arms round each other’s necks, the white one being in the middle. Nothing could have been better for our plans. Hendrik, who by this time had quite entered into the spirit of the thing, crept along the cave like a snake, and suddenly dropped the mouth of the hide bag over the head of the white baboon. The poor little thing woke up and gave a violent jump which caused it to vanish right into the bag. Then Hendrik pulled the string tight, and together we knotted it so that it was impossible for our captive to escape. Meanwhile the other baby baboons had rushed from the cave screaming, and when we got outside they were nowhere to be seen.

“Well, we arrived at the spot and, carefully hiding ourselves in the trees at the foot of the ravine, watched the baboons playing and grunting to each other. Eventually, as usual, they took the white one and three other little babies and put them in the cave. Then the old male baboon came out, looked around cautiously, called to his family, and left with them over the ridge of the ravine. Slowly and carefully, we crept over the rocks until we reached the entrance of the cave and peeked inside. All four little baboons were fast asleep, with their backs to us and their arms wrapped around each other, the white one in the middle. It couldn’t have been better for our plan. Hendrik, who had really gotten into the spirit of the mission, slithered into the cave like a snake and suddenly dropped the opening of the hide bag over the white baboon's head. The poor little thing woke up and jumped violently, vanishing right into the bag. Then Hendrik pulled the string tight, and we knotted it together so securely that our captive couldn’t escape. Meanwhile, the other baby baboons had rushed out of the cave screaming, and when we got outside, they were nowhere to be seen.

“‘Come on, Missie,’ said Hendrik; ‘the babyans will soon be back.’ He had shouldered the sack, inside of which the white baboon was kicking violently, and screaming like a child. It was dreadful to hear its shrieks.

“‘Come on, Missie,’ said Hendrik; ‘the babyans will be back any minute.’ He had shouldered the sack, where the white baboon was kicking violently and screaming like a child. Its shrieks were terrible to hear.”

“We scrambled down the sides of the kloof and ran for home as fast as we could manage. When we were near the waterfall, and within about three hundred yards of the garden wall, we heard a voice behind us, and there, leaping from rock to rock, and running over the grass, was the whole family of baboons headed by the old man.

“We hurried down the sides of the ravine and raced for home as quickly as we could. When we were close to the waterfall, about three hundred yards from the garden wall, we heard a voice behind us, and there, jumping from rock to rock and running over the grass, was the whole family of baboons led by the old male.”

“‘Run, Missie, run!’ gasped Hendrik, and I did, like the wind, leaving him far behind. I dashed into the garden, where some Kaffirs were working, crying, ‘The babyans! the babyans!’ Luckily the men had their sticks and spears by them and ran out just in time to save Hendrik, who was almost overtaken. The baboons made a good fight for it, however, and it was not till the old man was killed with an assegai that they ran away.

“‘Run, Missie, run!’ Hendrik panted, and I took off like the wind, leaving him far behind. I raced into the garden, where some workers were, shouting, ‘The baboons! the baboons!’ Fortunately, the men had their sticks and spears nearby and rushed out just in time to save Hendrik, who was almost caught. The baboons put up a good fight, though, and it wasn’t until the old man was killed with a spear that they finally ran away.”

“Well, there is a stone hut in the kraal at the stead where my father sometimes shuts up natives who have misbehaved. It is very strong, and has a barred window. To this hut Hendrik carried the sack, and, having untied the mouth, put it down on the floor, and ran from the place, shutting the door behind him. In another moment the poor little thing was out and dashing round the stone hut as though it were mad. It sprung at the bars of the window, clung there, and beat its head against them till the blood came. Then it fell to the floor, and sat upon it crying like a child, and rocking itself backwards and forwards. It was so sad to see it that I began to cry too.

“Well, there’s a stone hut in the yard at the place where my father sometimes locks up people who have misbehaved. It’s very strong and has a barred window. Hendrik carried the sack to this hut, untied the top, set it down on the floor, and ran away from the place, shutting the door behind him. In a moment, the poor little thing was out and racing around the stone hut as if it were crazy. It jumped at the bars of the window, clung to them, and banged its head against them until it started bleeding. Then it fell to the floor and sat there crying like a child, rocking back and forth. It was so heartbreaking to see it that I started crying too.

“Just then my father came in and asked what all the fuss was about. I told him that we had caught a young white baboon, and he was angry, and said that it must be let go. But when he looked at it through the bars of the window he nearly fell down with astonishment.

“Just then my dad came in and asked what all the commotion was about. I told him that we had caught a young white baboon, and he was mad, saying it had to be released. But when he looked at it through the window bars, he nearly fell down in shock.

“‘Why!’ he said, ‘this is not a baboon, it is a white child that the baboons have stolen and brought up!’

“‘Why!’ he said, ‘this isn’t a baboon; it’s a white child that the baboons have stolen and raised!’”

“Now, Mr. Allan, whether my father is right or wrong, you can judge for yourself. You see Hendrika—we named her that after Hendrik, who caught her—she is a woman, not a monkey, and yet she has many of the ways of monkeys, and looks like one too. You saw how she can climb, for instance, and you hear how she talks. Also she is very savage, and when she is angry or jealous she seems to go mad, though she is as clever as anybody. I think that she must have been stolen by the baboons when she was quite tiny and nurtured by them, and that is why she is so like them.

“Now, Mr. Allan, whether my father is right or wrong, you can judge for yourself. You see Hendrika—we named her that after Hendrik, who caught her—she’s a woman, not a monkey, and yet she has many of the traits of monkeys and looks like one too. You saw how she can climb, for example, and you can hear how she talks. She’s also very fierce, and when she’s angry or jealous, she seems to go wild, even though she’s as smart as anyone else. I think she must have been taken by the baboons when she was very young and raised by them, which is why she resembles them so much.

“But to go on. My father said that it was our duty to keep Hendrika at any cost. The worst of it was, that for three days she would eat nothing, and I thought that she would die, for all the while she sat and wailed. On the third day, however, I went to the bars of the window place, and held out a cup of milk and some fruit to her. She looked at it for a long while, then crept up moaning, took the milk from my hand, drank it greedily, and afterwards ate the fruit. From that time forward she took food readily enough, but only if I would feed her.

“But to continue. My father said it was our responsibility to keep Hendrika at all costs. The worst part was that for three days she wouldn’t eat anything, and I was afraid she would die, as she just sat there crying. On the third day, though, I went to the window bars and held out a cup of milk and some fruit to her. She stared at it for a long time, then slowly approached with a moan, took the milk from my hand, drank it eagerly, and then ate the fruit. From that point on, she accepted food readily, but only if I fed her.”

“But I must tell you of the dreadful end of Hendrik. From the day that we captured Hendrika the whole place began to swarm with baboons which were evidently employed in watching the kraals. One day Hendrik went out towards the hills alone to gather some medicine. He did not come back again, so the next day search was made. By a big rock which I can show you, they found his scattered and broken bones, the fragments of his assegai, and four dead baboons. They had set upon him and torn him to pieces.

“But I have to tell you about the terrible fate of Hendrik. From the day we captured Hendrika, the whole area started to fill with baboons that were clearly watching the kraals. One day, Hendrik went out alone toward the hills to gather some medicine. He didn’t return, so the next day we searched for him. By a large rock that I can show you, they found his scattered and broken bones, the remains of his assegai, and four dead baboons. They had attacked him and torn him apart.”

“My father was very much frightened at this, but still he would not let Hendrika go, because he said that she was human, and that it was our duty to reclaim her. And so we did—to a certain extent, at least. After the murder of Hendrik, the baboons vanished from the neighbourhood, and have only returned quite recently, so at length we ventured to let Hendrika out. By this time she had grown very fond of me; still, on the first opportunity she ran away. But in the evening she returned again. She had been seeking the baboons, and could not find them. Shortly afterwards she began to speak—I taught her—and from that time she has loved me so that she will not leave me. I think it would kill her if I went away from her. She watches me all day, and at night sleeps on the floor of my hut. Once, too, she saved my life when I was swept down the river in flood; but she is jealous, and hates everybody else. Look, how she is glaring at you now because I am talking to you!”

“My father was very scared about this, but he still wouldn’t let Hendrika go because he said she was human, and it was our duty to help her. So we did—to some extent, at least. After Hendrik was murdered, the baboons disappeared from the area and only came back recently, so we finally decided to let Hendrika outside. By then, she had grown very attached to me; still, as soon as she got the chance, she ran away. But she came back in the evening. She had been looking for the baboons and couldn’t find them. Shortly after that, she started to talk—I taught her—and from then on, she loved me so much that she wouldn’t leave my side. I think it would break her heart if I left her. She watches me all day and sleeps on the floor of my hut at night. Once, she even saved my life when I was swept away by a flood; but she’s jealous and doesn’t like anyone else. Look, she’s glaring at you right now because I’m talking to you!”

I looked. Hendrika was tramping along with the child in her arms and staring at me in a most sinister fashion out of the corners of her eyes.

I looked. Hendrika was walking heavily with the child in her arms and giving me a really creepy side-eye.

While I was reflecting on the Baboon-woman’s strange story, and thinking that she was an exceedingly awkward customer, the path took a sudden turn.

While I was pondering the Baboon-woman's odd story and considering that she was a really awkward person, the path took a sudden turn.

“Look!” said Stella, “there is our home. Is it not beautiful?”

“Look!” said Stella, “there's our home. Isn’t it beautiful?”

It was beautiful indeed. Here on the western side of the great peak a bay had been formed in the mountain, which might have measured eight hundred or a thousand yards across by three-quarters of a mile in depth. At the back of this indentation the sheer cliff rose to the height of several hundred feet, and behind it and above it the great Babyan Peak towered up towards the heavens. The space of ground, embraced thus in the arms of the mountain, as it were, was laid out, as though by the cunning hand of man, in three terraces that rose one above the other. To the right and left of the topmost terrace were chasms in the cliff, and down each chasm fell a waterfall, from no great height, indeed, but of considerable volume. These two streams flowed away on either side of the enclosed space, one towards the north, and the other, the course of which we had been following, round the base of the mountain. At each terrace they made a cascade, so that the traveller approaching had a view of eight waterfalls at once. Along the edge of the stream to our left were placed Kaffir kraals, built in orderly groups with verandahs, after the Basutu fashion, and a very large part of the entire space of land was under cultivation. All of this I noted at once, as well as the extraordinary richness and depth of the soil, which for many ages past had been washed down from the mountain heights. Then following the line of an excellent waggon road, on which we now found ourselves, that wound up from terrace to terrace, my eye lit upon the crowning wonder of the scene. For in the centre of the topmost platform or terrace, which may have enclosed eight or ten acres of ground, and almost surrounded by groves of orange trees, gleamed buildings of which I had never seen the like. There were three groups of them, one in the middle, and one on either side, and a little to the rear, but, as I afterwards discovered, the plan of all was the same. In the centre was an edifice constructed like an ordinary Zulu hut—that is to say, in the shape of a beehive, only it was five times the size of any hut I ever saw, and built of blocks of hewn white marble, fitted together with extraordinary knowledge of the principles and properties of arch building, and with so much accuracy and finish that it was often difficult to find the joints of the massive blocks. From this centre hut ran three covered passages, leading to other buildings of an exactly similar character, only smaller, and each whole block was enclosed by a marble wall about four feet in height.

It was truly beautiful. Here on the western side of the towering peak, a bay had formed in the mountain, measuring around eight hundred to a thousand yards across and about three-quarters of a mile deep. At the back of this indentation, a sheer cliff rose several hundred feet high, with the impressive Babyan Peak rising above it into the sky. The area of land, as if cradled by the mountain, was carefully arranged into three terraces stacked one above the other. To the right and left of the top terrace were gaps in the cliff, and through each gap flowed a waterfall—not from a great height, but with significant volume. These two streams continued away on either side of the enclosed area, one heading north, and the other following the base of the mountain. At each terrace, the streams cascaded, allowing travelers to see eight waterfalls at once. Along the edge of the stream to our left were Kaffir kraals, built in neat groups with verandahs, in the Basutu style, and a large portion of the land was under cultivation. I immediately noticed the incredible richness and depth of the soil, washed down from the mountain over countless ages. Then, following the excellent wagon road that wound from terrace to terrace, my gaze fell on the ultimate marvel of the scene. In the center of the top terrace, which likely covered eight to ten acres, and almost surrounded by orange tree groves, stood buildings unlike anything I had ever seen. There were three groups of them—one in the middle and one on either side, slightly behind—but, as I later learned, all were designed the same way. In the center stood a structure resembling a typical Zulu hut, but significantly larger—five times the size of any hut I had ever seen—built from blocks of hewn white marble, expertly assembled using sound architectural principles, with such precision that it was often hard to spot the joints of the massive blocks. From this central hut extended three covered walkways leading to similar, although smaller, buildings, all enclosed by a marble wall about four feet high.

Of course we were as yet too far off to see all these details, but the general outline I saw at once, and it astonished me considerably. Even old Indaba-zimbi, whom the Baboon-woman had been unable to move, deigned to show wonder.

Of course, we were still too far away to see all these details, but I could immediately grasp the general outline, and it really surprised me. Even old Indaba-zimbi, whom the Baboon-woman couldn't persuade, showed a bit of amazement.

“Ou!” he said; “this is a place of marvels. Who ever saw kraals built of white stone?”

“Wow!” he said. “This is an incredible place. Who has ever seen kraals made of white stone?”

Stella watched our faces with an expression of intense amusement, but said nothing.

Stella looked at our faces with a look of intense amusement but didn't say a word.

“Did your father build those kraals?” I gasped, at length.

“Did your dad build those pens?” I gasped eventually.

“My father! no, of course not,” she answered. “How would it have been possible for one white man to do so, or to have made this road? He found them as you see.”

“My father! No, of course not,” she replied. “How could one white man have done this, or built this road? He found them just as you see.”

“Who built them, then?” I said again.

“Who built them, then?” I asked again.

“I do not know. My father thinks that they are very ancient, for the people who live here now do not know how to lay one stone upon another, and these huts are so wonderfully constructed that, though they must have stood for ages, not a stone of them had fallen. But I can show you the quarry where the marble was cut; it is close by and behind it is the entrance to an ancient mine, which my father thinks was a silver mine. Perhaps the people who worked the mine built the marble huts. The world is old, and no doubt plenty of people have lived in it and been forgotten.”[*]

“I don’t know. My dad believes these structures are really old because the people living here now don’t know how to stack stones properly, and these huts are built so well that, even after all this time, not a single stone has fallen. But I can take you to the quarry where the marble was cut; it’s nearby, and behind it is the entrance to an ancient mine that my dad thinks was for silver. Maybe the people who worked in the mine built the marble huts. The world is ancient, and surely many people have lived here and have been forgotten.”[*]

[*] Kraals of a somewhat similar nature to those described by Mr. Quatermain have been discovered in the Marico district of the Transvaal, and an illustration of them is to be found in Mr. Anderson’s “Twenty-five Years in a Waggon,” vol. ii. p. 55. Mr. Anderson says, “In this district are the ancient stone kraals mentioned in an early chapter; but it requires a fuller description to show that these extensive kraals must have been erected by a white race who understood building in stone and at right angles, with door-posts, lintels, and sills, and it required more than Kaffir skill to erect the stone huts, with stone circular roofs, beautifully formed and most substantially erected; strong enough, if not disturbed, to last a thousand years.” —Editor.

[*] Kraals similar to those described by Mr. Quatermain have been found in the Marico district of Transvaal, and you can see an illustration of them in Mr. Anderson’s “Twenty-five Years in a Waggon,” vol. ii. p. 55. Mr. Anderson notes, “In this area are the ancient stone kraals mentioned in an earlier chapter; however, it needs a more detailed description to show that these large kraals must have been built by a white race that knew how to construct in stone and at right angles, with door frames, lintels, and sills. It took more than just Kaffir skills to build the stone huts, with beautifully crafted stone circular roofs, which were solidly constructed; strong enough, if left undisturbed, to last a thousand years.” —Editor.

Then we rode on in silence. I have seen many beautiful sights in Africa, and in such matters, as in others, comparisons are odious and worthless, but I do not think that I ever saw a lovelier scene. It was no one thing—it was the combination of the mighty peak looking forth on to the everlasting plains, the great cliffs, the waterfalls that sparkled in rainbow hues, the rivers girdling the rich cultivated lands, the gold-specked green of the orange trees, the flashing domes of the marble huts, and a thousand other things. Then over all brooded the peace of evening, and the infinite glory of the sunset that filled heaven with changing hues of splendour, that wrapped the mountain and cliffs in cloaks of purple and of gold, and lay upon the quiet face of the water like the smile of a god.

Then we rode on in silence. I have seen many beautiful sights in Africa, and when it comes to such things, as with others, comparisons are pointless and meaningless, but I don't think I’ve ever seen a more stunning scene. It wasn't just one thing—it was the combination of the majestic peak overlooking the endless plains, the towering cliffs, the waterfalls sparkling in rainbow colors, the rivers surrounding the fertile lands, the gold-specked green of the orange trees, the shining domes of the marble huts, and countless other elements. Then, over everything, lay the tranquility of evening, along with the incredible beauty of the sunset that filled the sky with shifting colors of brilliance, wrapping the mountain and cliffs in cloaks of purple and gold, and resting on the calm surface of the water like the smile of a god.

Perhaps also the contrast, and the memory of those three awful days and nights in the hopeless desert, enhanced the charm, and perhaps the beauty of the girl who walked beside me completed it. For of this I am sure, that of all sweet and lovely things that I looked on then, she was the sweetest and the loveliest.

Perhaps the contrast, along with the memory of those three terrible days and nights in the desolate desert, added to the charm, and maybe the beauty of the girl walking beside me made it even better. I am certain of this: of all the sweet and lovely things I saw at that time, she was the sweetest and the most beautiful.

Ah, it did not take me long to find my fate. How long will it be before I find her once again?

Ah, it didn’t take me long to discover my destiny. How much longer until I find her again?

CHAPTER VIII.
THE MARBLE KRAALS

At length the last platform, or terrace, was reached, and we pulled up outside the wall surrounding the central group of marble huts—for so I must call them, for want of a better name. Our approach had been observed by a crowd of natives, whose race I have never been able to determine accurately; they belonged to the Basutu and peaceful section of the Bantu peoples rather than to the Zulu and warlike. Several of these ran up to take the horses, gazing on us with astonishment, not unmixed with awe. We dismounted—speaking for myself, not without difficulty—indeed, had it not been for Stella’s support I should have fallen.

At last, we reached the final platform or terrace, and we stopped outside the wall that surrounded the central group of marble huts—because that's the best name I could come up with. A crowd of locals noticed our arrival; I’ve never been able to figure out their exact ethnicity; they seemed to belong to the Basutu and the more peaceful part of the Bantu peoples, rather than the Zulu and their warrior culture. Several of them rushed over to take the horses, looking at us with a mixture of surprise and respect. We got off the horses—I can only speak for myself when I say it wasn't easy—actually, if it hadn't been for Stella supporting me, I might have fallen.

“Now you must come and see my father,” she said. “I wonder what he will think of it, it is all so strange. Hendrika, take the child to my hut and give her milk, then put her into my bed; I will come presently.”

“Now you need to come and meet my dad,” she said. “I’m curious about what he’ll think; it’s all so weird. Hendrika, please take the kid to my hut, give her some milk, and then put her in my bed; I’ll be there shortly.”

Hendrika went off with a somewhat ugly grin to do her mistress’s bidding, and Stella led the way through the narrow gateway in the marble wall, which may have enclosed nearly half an “erf,” or three-quarters of an acre of ground in all. It was beautifully planted as a garden, many European vegetables and flowers were growing in it, besides others with which I was not acquainted. Presently we came to the centre hut, and it was then that I noticed the extraordinary beauty and finish of the marble masonry. In the hut, and facing the gateway, was a modern door, rather rudely fashioned of Buckenhout, a beautiful reddish wood that has the appearance of having been sedulously pricked with a pin. Stella opened it, and we entered. The interior of the hut was the size of a large and lofty room, the walls being formed of plain polished marble. It was lighted somewhat dimly, but quite effectively, by peculiar openings in the roof, from which the rain was excluded by overhanging eaves. The marble floor was strewn with native mats and skins of animals. Bookcases filled with books were placed against the walls, there was a table in the centre, chairs seated with rimpi or strips of hide stood about, and beyond the table was a couch on which a man was lying reading.

Hendrika went off with a somewhat awkward grin to do her mistress’s bidding, and Stella led the way through the narrow gateway in the marble wall, which likely enclosed nearly half an "erf," or about three-quarters of an acre of land in total. It was beautifully landscaped as a garden, with many European vegetables and flowers growing alongside others I didn’t recognize. Soon, we reached the central hut, and that was when I noticed the exceptional beauty and craftsmanship of the marble masonry. Inside the hut, facing the gateway, was a modern door, rather crudely made of Buckenhout, a lovely reddish wood that looked like it had been carefully pricked with a pin. Stella opened it, and we walked in. The size of the hut was like a large, spacious room, with walls made of plain polished marble. It was lit somewhat dimly but quite effectively by unique openings in the roof, with overhanging eaves keeping out the rain. The marble floor was covered with native mats and animal skins. Bookcases filled with books were against the walls, there was a table in the center, chairs covered with rimpi or strips of hide were scattered around, and beyond the table was a couch where a man was lying down reading.

“Is that you, Stella?” said a voice, that even after so many years seemed familiar to me. “Where have you been, my dear? I began to think that you had lost yourself again.”

“Is that you, Stella?” said a voice that still felt familiar to me after all these years. “Where have you been, my dear? I was starting to think you had lost yourself again.”

“No, father, dear, I have not lost myself, but I have found somebody else.”

“No, dad, I haven’t lost myself; I’ve found someone else.”

At that moment I stepped forward so that the light fell on me. The old gentleman on the couch rose with some difficulty and bowed with much courtesy. He was a fine-looking old man, with deep-set dark eyes, a pale face that bore many traces of physical and mental suffering, and a long white beard.

At that moment, I stepped forward so that the light illuminated me. The old gentleman on the couch got up with some effort and bowed politely. He was an impressive old man, with deeply set dark eyes, a pale face marked by signs of physical and mental hardships, and a long white beard.

“Be welcome, sir,” he said. “It is long since we have seen a white face in these wilds, and yours, if I am not mistaken, is that of an Englishman. There has been but one Englishman here for twelve years, and he, I grieve to say, was an outcast flying from justice,” and he bowed again and stretched out his hand.

“Welcome, sir,” he said. “It’s been a long time since we’ve seen a white face out here in these wilderness areas, and yours, if I'm not mistaken, belongs to an Englishman. There’s only been one Englishman here in the past twelve years, and I’m sorry to say, he was an outcast escaping from justice.” He bowed again and extended his hand.

I looked at him, and then of a sudden his name flashed back into my mind. I took his hand.

I looked at him, and then suddenly his name popped back into my mind. I took his hand.

“How do you do, Mr. Carson?” I said.

“How are you, Mr. Carson?” I said.

He started as though he had been stung.

He jumped like he had been stung.

“Who told you that name?” he cried. “It is a dead name. Stella, is it you? I forbade you to let it pass your lips.”

“Who told you that name?” he yelled. “It's a dead name. Stella, is that you? I told you not to say it.”

“I did not speak it, father. I have never spoken it,” she answered.

“I didn’t say it, Dad. I’ve never said it,” she replied.

“Sir,” I broke in, “if you will allow me I will show you how I came to know your name. Do you remember many years ago coming into the study of a clergyman in Oxfordshire and telling him that you were going to leave England for ever?”

“Sir,” I interrupted, “if you’ll let me, I’d like to explain how I came to know your name. Do you recall many years ago entering the study of a clergyman in Oxfordshire and telling him that you were planning to leave England for good?”

He bowed his head.

He lowered his head.

“And do you remember a little boy who sat upon the hearthrug writing with a pencil?”

“And do you remember a little boy who sat on the rug by the fireplace writing with a pencil?”

“I do,” he said.

“I do,” he replied.

“Sir, I was that boy, and my name is Allan Quatermain. Those children who lay sick are all dead, their mother is dead, and my father, your old friend, is dead also. Like you he emigrated, and last year he died in the Cape. But that is not all the story. After many adventures, I, one Kaffir, and a little girl, lay senseless and dying in the Bad Lands, where we had wandered for days without water, and there we should have perished, but your daughter, Miss——”

“Sir, I was that boy, and my name is Allan Quatermain. Those sick children are all gone, their mother is gone, and my father, your old friend, has also passed away. Like you, he moved away, and last year he died in the Cape. But that's not the whole story. After many adventures, I, one Kaffir, and a little girl were lying senseless and dying in the Bad Lands, where we had wandered for days without water, and we would have perished there, but your daughter, Miss——”

“Call her Stella,” he broke in, hastily. “I cannot bear to hear that name. I have forsworn it.”

“Call her Stella,” he interrupted quickly. “I can’t stand to hear that name. I’ve sworn it off.”

“Miss Stella found us by chance and saved our lives.”

“Miss Stella unexpectedly found us and saved our lives.”

“By chance, did you say, Allan Quatermain?” he answered. “There is little chance in all this; such chances spring from another will than ours. Welcome, Allan, son of my old friend. Here we live as it were in a hermitage, with Nature as our only friend, but such as we have is yours, and for as long as you will take it. But you must be starving; talk no more now. Stella, it is time to eat. To-morrow we will talk.”

“Did you say Allan Quatermain?” he replied. “There isn’t much chance in all of this; such chances come from a will that’s not ours. Welcome, Allan, son of my old friend. Here we live like it’s a hermitage, with Nature as our only companion, but what we have is yours for as long as you need it. But you must be starving; let’s not talk anymore right now. Stella, it’s time to eat. Tomorrow we’ll talk.”

To tell the truth I can recall very little of the events of that evening. A kind of dizzy weariness overmastered me. I remember sitting at a table next to Stella, and eating heartily, and then I remember nothing more.

To be honest, I can barely remember what happened that evening. I was overwhelmed by a strange tiredness. I remember sitting at a table next to Stella and eating a lot, and then I don’t remember anything else.

I awoke to find myself lying on a comfortable bed in a hut built and fashioned on the same model as the centre one. While I was wondering what time it was, a native came bringing some clean clothes on his arm, and, luxury of luxuries, produced a bath hollowed from wood. I rose, feeling a very different man, my strength had come back again to me; I dressed, and following a covered passage found myself in the centre hut. Here the table was set for breakfast with all manner of good things, such as I had not seen for many a month, which I contemplated with healthy satisfaction. Presently I looked up, and there before me was a more delightful sight, for standing in one of the doorways which led to the sleeping huts was Stella, leading little Tota by the hand.

I woke up to find myself lying on a comfy bed in a hut built like the central one. As I wondered what time it was, a local came in, carrying some clean clothes and, as a real treat, brought a wooden bath. I got up, feeling like a new person; my strength had returned. I got dressed and followed a covered walkway into the central hut. There, the table was set for breakfast with all kinds of delicious food that I hadn't seen in months, which I looked at with great satisfaction. Then I glanced up, and right before me was an even more delightful sight: Stella standing in one of the doorways that led to the sleeping huts, holding little Tota's hand.

She was very simply dressed in a loose blue gown, with a wide collar, and girdled in at the waist by a little leather belt. In the bosom of her robe was a bunch of orange blooms, and her rippling hair was tied in a single knot behind her shapely head. She greeted me with a smile, asking how I had slept, and then held Tota up for me to kiss. Under her loving care the child had been quite transformed. She was neatly dressed in a garment of the same blue stuff that Stella wore, her fair hair was brushed; indeed, had it not been for the sun blisters on her face and hands, one would scarcely have believed that this was the same child whom Indaba-zimbi and I had dragged for hour after hour through the burning, waterless desert.

She was simply dressed in a loose blue gown with a wide collar, cinched at the waist with a small leather belt. In the front of her robe was a bunch of orange flowers, and her flowing hair was tied in a single knot at the back of her shapely head. She greeted me with a smile, asking how I had slept, and then held Tota up for me to kiss. Under her loving care, the child had changed quite a bit. She was neatly dressed in a garment made of the same blue fabric as Stella's, her light hair was brushed; in fact, if it weren't for the sunburns on her face and hands, you would hardly believe she was the same child that Indaba-zimbi and I had dragged through the scorching, dry desert for hours.

“We must breakfast alone, Mr. Allan,” she said; “my father is so upset by your arrival that he will not get up yet. Oh, you cannot tell how thankful I am that you have come. I have been so anxious about him of late. He grows weaker and weaker; it seems to me as though the strength were ebbing away from him. Now he scarcely leaves the kraal, I have to manage everything about the farm; he does nothing but read and think.”

“We have to have breakfast by ourselves, Mr. Allan,” she said; “my dad is so bothered by your arrival that he won’t get up yet. Oh, you can’t imagine how grateful I am that you’re here. I’ve been really worried about him lately. He’s getting weaker and weaker; it feels like his strength is just fading away. Now he barely leaves the kraal, and I have to handle everything around the farm; all he does is read and think.”

Just then Hendrika entered, bearing a jug of coffee in one hand and of milk in the other, which she set down upon the table, casting a look of little love at me as she did so.

Just then, Hendrika walked in, holding a jug of coffee in one hand and a jug of milk in the other, which she placed on the table, giving me a look that showed she didn’t like me much as she did it.

“Be careful, Hendrika; you are spilling the coffee,” said Stella. “Don’t you wonder how we come to have coffee here, Mr. Allan? I will tell you—we grow it. That was my idea. Oh, I have lots of things to show you. You don’t know what we have managed to do in the time that we have been here. You see we have plenty of labour, for the people about look upon my father as their chief.”

“Be careful, Hendrika; you’re spilling the coffee,” Stella said. “Don’t you wonder how we ended up with coffee here, Mr. Allan? I’ll tell you—we grow it. That was my idea. Oh, I have so much to show you. You have no idea what we’ve accomplished since we got here. You see, we have plenty of workers because the people around here see my father as their leader.”

“Yes,” I said, “but how do you get all these luxuries of civilization?” and I pointed to the books, the crockery, and the knives and forks.

“Yes,” I said, “but how do you get all these comforts of modern life?” and I pointed to the books, the dishes, and the forks and knives.

“Very simply. Most of the books my father brought with him when we first trekked into the wilds; there was nearly a waggon load of them. But every few years we have sent an expedition of three waggons right down to Port Natal. The waggons are loaded with ivory and other goods, and come back with all kinds of things that have been sent out from England for us. So you see, although we live in this wild place, we are not altogether cut off. We can send runners to Natal and back in three months, and the waggons get there and back in a year. The last lot arrived quite safe about three months ago. Our servants are very faithful, and some of them speak Dutch well.”

“Very simply. Most of the books my father brought with him when we first ventured into the wilderness; there was almost a wagonload of them. But every few years, we send an expedition of three wagons all the way down to Port Natal. The wagons are filled with ivory and other goods, and they return with all sorts of items that have been sent from England for us. So you see, even though we live in this wild area, we're not completely isolated. We can send messengers to Natal and back in three months, and the wagons make the round trip in a year. The last shipment arrived safely about three months ago. Our servants are very loyal, and some of them speak Dutch quite well.”

“Have you ever been with the waggons?” I asked.

“Have you ever been with the wagons?” I asked.

“Since I was a child I have never been more than thirty miles from Babyan’s Peak,” she answered. “Do you know, Mr. Allan, that you are, with one exception, the first Englishman that I have known out of a book. I suppose that I must seem very wild and savage to you, but I have had one advantage—a good education. My father has taught me everything, and perhaps I know some things that you don’t. I can read French and German, for instance. I think that my father’s first idea was to let me run wild altogether, but he gave it up.”

“Since I was a child, I’ve never been more than thirty miles from Babyan’s Peak,” she replied. “Do you know, Mr. Allan, that you’re, with one exception, the first Englishman I’ve ever met outside of a book? I guess I must seem pretty wild and uncivilized to you, but I’ve had one advantage—a good education. My father has taught me everything, and maybe I know some things that you don’t. I can read French and German, for example. I think my father’s first idea was to let me be completely wild, but he changed his mind.”

“And don’t you wish to go into the world?” I asked.

“And don't you want to go out into the world?” I asked.

“Sometimes,” she said, “when I get lonely. But perhaps my father is right—perhaps it would frighten and bewilder me. At any rate he would never return to civilization; it is his idea, you know, although I am sure I do not know where he got it from, nor why he cannot bear that our name should be spoken. In short, Mr. Quatermain, we do not make our lives, we must take them as we find them. Have you done your breakfast? Let us go out, and I will show you our home.”

“Sometimes,” she said, “when I feel lonely. But maybe my dad is right—maybe it would scare and confuse me. Anyway, he would never come back to society; that’s his choice, you know, although I have no idea where he got that from or why he can't stand for our name to be mentioned. In short, Mr. Quatermain, we don’t create our lives; we have to accept them as they are. Have you finished your breakfast? Let’s head out, and I’ll show you our home.”

I rose and went to my sleeping-place to fetch my hat. When I returned, Mr. Carson—for after all that was his name, though he would never allow it to be spoken—had come into the hut. He felt better now, he said, and would accompany us on our walk if Stella would give him an arm.

I got up and went to my room to grab my hat. When I came back, Mr. Carson—since that was his name, even though he never let anyone say it—had entered the hut. He said he felt better now and would join us on our walk if Stella would help him walk.

So we started, and after us came Hendrika with Tota and old Indaba-zimbi whom I found sitting outside as fresh as paint. Nothing could tire that old man.

So we got going, and after us came Hendrika with Tota and old Indaba-zimbi, who I found sitting outside looking lively as ever. Nothing could wear that old man out.

The view from the platform was almost as beautiful as that from the lower ground looking up to the peak. The marble kraals, as I have said, faced west, consequently all the upper terrace lay in the shadow of the great peak till nearly eleven o’clock in the morning—a great advantage in that warm latitude. First we walked through the garden, which was beautifully cultivated, and one of the most productive that I ever saw. There were three or four natives working in it, and they all saluted my host as “Baba,” or father. Then we visited the other two groups of marble huts. One of these was used for stables and outbuildings, the other as storehouses, the centre hut having been, however, turned into a chapel. Mr. Carson was not ordained, but he earnestly tried to convert the natives, most of whom were refugees who had come to him for shelter, and he had practised the more elementary rites of the church for so long that I think he began to believe that he really was a clergyman. For instance, he always married those of his people who would consent to a monogamous existence, and baptized their children.

The view from the platform was almost as stunning as the one from the lower ground looking up at the peak. The marble kraals, as I mentioned, faced west, so the entire upper terrace was in the shadow of the great peak until nearly eleven in the morning—a big advantage in that warm climate. First, we strolled through the garden, which was beautifully maintained and one of the most productive I’ve ever seen. There were three or four locals working there, and they all greeted my host as “Baba,” or father. Then we checked out the other two groups of marble huts. One was used for stables and outbuildings, while the other served as storage, though the central hut had been converted into a chapel. Mr. Carson wasn't ordained, but he sincerely tried to convert the locals, most of whom were refugees seeking shelter. He had practiced the more basic rites of the church for so long that I think he started to believe he really was a clergyman. For example, he always married those in his community who agreed to a monogamous life and baptized their children.

When we had examined those wonderful remains of antiquity, the marble huts, and admired the orange trees, the vines and fruits which thrive like weeds in this marvellous soil and climate, we descended to the next platform, and saw the farming operations in full swing. I think that it was the best farm I have ever seen in Africa. There was ample water for purposes of irrigation, the grass lands below gave pasturage for hundreds of head of cattle and horses, and, for natives, the people were most industrious. Moreover, the whole place was managed by Mr. Carson on the co-operative system; he only took a tithe of the produce—indeed, in this land of teeming plenty, what was he to do with more? Consequently the tribesmen, who, by the way, called themselves the “Children of Thomas,” were able to accumulate considerable wealth. All their disputes were referred to their “father,” and he also was judge of offences and crimes. Some were punished by imprisonment, whipping, and loss of goods, other and graver transgressions by expulsion from the community, a fiat which to one of these favoured natives must have seemed as heavy as the decree that drove Adam from the Garden of Eden.

When we checked out those amazing ancient ruins, the marble huts, and admired the orange trees, vines, and fruits that grow like weeds in this incredible soil and climate, we went down to the next level and saw the farming operations in full swing. I think it was the best farm I've ever seen in Africa. There was plenty of water for irrigation, the grasslands below provided pasture for hundreds of cattle and horses, and the locals were very hard-working. Plus, the whole place was run by Mr. Carson on a co-operative basis; he only took a tenth of the produce—after all, in this land of abundance, what would he do with more? As a result, the tribesmen, who called themselves the “Children of Thomas,” were able to build considerable wealth. All their disputes were brought to their “father,” who was also the judge of offenses and crimes. Some were punished by imprisonment, whipping, and loss of property, while more serious offenses resulted in expulsion from the community, a decision that must have felt as heavy to one of these favored natives as the decree that banished Adam from the Garden of Eden.

Old Mr. Carson leaned upon his daughter’s arm and contemplated the scene with pride.

Old Mr. Carson leaned on his daughter’s arm and looked at the scene with pride.

“I have done all this, Allan Quatermain,” he said. “When renouncing civilization, I wandered here by chance; seeking a home in the remotest places of the world, I found this lonely spot a wilderness. Nothing was to be seen except the site, the domes of the marble huts, and the waterfalls. I took possession of the huts. I cleared the path of garden land and planted the orange grove. I had only six natives then, but by degrees others joined me, now my tribe is a thousand strong. Here we live in profound peace and plenty. I have all I need, and I seek no more. Heaven has prospered me so far—may it do so to the end, which for me draws nigh. And now I am tired and will go back. If you wish to see the old quarry and the mouth of the ancient mines, Stella will show them to you. No, my love, you need not trouble to come, I can manage. Look! some of the headmen are waiting to see me.”

“I’ve done all this, Allan Quatermain,” he said. “When I left civilization behind, I ended up here by chance; looking for a home in the most remote places on earth, I discovered this isolated area as a wilderness. All I could see were the site, the domes of the marble huts, and the waterfalls. I took over the huts. I cleared land for a garden and planted an orange grove. At that time, I only had six locals with me, but gradually, more people joined me; now my community is a thousand strong. We live here in deep peace and abundance. I have everything I need, and I don’t want more. Heaven has favored me so far—may it continue to do so until the end, which is coming for me soon. And now I’m tired and will head back. If you want to see the old quarry and the entrance to the ancient mines, Stella can show you. No, my love, you don’t need to come; I can handle it. Look! Some of the leaders are waiting to see me.”

So he went; but still followed by Hendrika and Indaba-zimbi, we turned, and, walking along the bank of one of the rivers, passed up behind the marble kraals, and came to the quarry, whence the material of which they were built had been cut in some remote age. The pit opened up a very thick seam of the whitest and most beautiful marble. I know another like it in Natal. But by whom it had been worked I cannot say; not by natives, that is certain, though the builders of these kraals had condescended to borrow the shape of native huts for their model. By the way, the only relic of those builders that I ever saw was a highly finished bronze pick-axe which Stella had found one day in the quarry.

So he left; but still followed by Hendrika and Indaba-zimbi, we turned, and, walking along the riverbank, made our way behind the marble kraals and arrived at the quarry, where the marble used to build them had been cut ages ago. The pit revealed a thick seam of the whitest and most beautiful marble. I know another like it in Natal. But I can’t say who worked it; definitely not locals, though the builders of these kraals had borrowed the shape of local huts for their design. By the way, the only artifact from those builders I ever saw was a finely crafted bronze pickaxe that Stella found one day in the quarry.

After we had examined this quarry we climbed the slope of the hill till we came to the mouth of the ancient mines which were situated in a gorge. I believe them to have been silver mines. The gorge was long and narrow, and the moment we entered it there rose from every side a sound of groaning and barking that was almost enough to deafen us. I knew what it was at once: the whole place was filled with baboons, which clambered down the rocks towards us from every direction, and in a manner that struck me as being unnaturally fearless. Stella turned a little pale and clung to my arm.

After we checked out this quarry, we climbed up the hill until we reached the entrance of the ancient mines located in a gorge. I believe they were silver mines. The gorge was long and narrow, and as soon as we entered, we were met with a deafening noise of groaning and barking coming from all around us. I instantly recognized what it was: the place was packed with baboons, which were climbing down the rocks toward us from all sides, and they seemed unusually fearless. Stella turned a bit pale and held onto my arm.

“It is very silly of me,” she whispered. “I am not at all nervous, but ever since they killed Hendrik I cannot bear the sight of those animals. I always think that there is something human about them.”

“It’s really silly of me,” she whispered. “I’m not nervous at all, but ever since they killed Hendrik, I can’t stand the sight of those animals. I always feel like there’s something human about them.”

Meanwhile the baboons drew nearer, talking to each other as they came. Tota began to cry, and clung to Stella. Stella clung to me, while I and Indaba-zimbi put as bold a front on the matter as we could. Only Hendrika stood looking at the brutes with an unconcerned smile on her monkey face. When the great apes were quite near, she suddenly called aloud. Instantly they stopped their hideous clamour as though at a word of command. Then Hendrika addressed them: I can only describe it so. That is to say, she began to make a noise such as baboons do when they converse with each other. I have known Hottentots and Bushmen who said that they could talk with the baboons and understand their language, but I confess I never heard it done before or since.

Meanwhile, the baboons got closer, chatting with each other as they approached. Tota started to cry and clung to Stella. Stella held on to me, while I and Indaba-zimbi tried to put on a brave face. Only Hendrika stood there with an unaffected smile on her monkey-like face. When the big apes were very close, she suddenly shouted. Immediately, they fell silent, as if someone had given them a command. Then Hendrika spoke to them: I can only describe it this way. That is to say, she started making the kind of noises baboons make when they talk to each other. I've known Hottentots and Bushmen who claimed they could communicate with the baboons and understand their language, but I have to admit I never saw it happen before or since.

From the mouth of Hendrika came a succession of grunts, groans, squeals, clicks, and every other abominable noise that can be conceived, conveying to my mind a general idea of expostulation. At any rate the baboons listened. One of them grunted back some answer, and then the whole mob drew off to the rocks.

From Hendrika's mouth came a series of grunts, groans, squeals, clicks, and every other awful noise you can think of, giving me a vague idea of protest. In any case, the baboons paid attention. One of them grunted a response, and then the whole group moved away to the rocks.

I stood astonished, and without a word we turned back to the kraal, for Hendrika was too close to allow me to speak. When we reached the dining hut Stella went in, followed by Hendrika. But Indaba-zimbi plucked me by the sleeve, and I stopped outside.

I stood in shock, and without saying anything we walked back to the kraal, since Hendrika was too near for me to say anything. When we got to the dining hut, Stella went inside, followed by Hendrika. But Indaba-zimbi grabbed my sleeve, and I paused outside.

“Macumazahn,” he said. “Baboon-woman—devil-woman. Be careful, Macumazahn. She loves that Star (the natives aptly enough called Stella the Star), and is jealous. Be careful, Macumazahn, or the Star will set!”

“Macumazahn,” he said. “Baboon-woman—devil-woman. Be careful, Macumazahn. She loves that Star (the natives aptly enough called Stella the Star), and is jealous. Be careful, Macumazahn, or the Star will set!”

CHAPTER IX.
“LET US GO IN, ALLAN!”

It is very difficult for me to describe the period of time which elapsed between my arrival at Babyan’s Peak and my marriage with Stella. When I look back on it, it seems sweet as with the odour of flowers, and dim as with the happy dusk of summer eves, while through the sweetness comes the sound of Stella’s voice, and through the gloom shines the starlight of her eyes. I think that we loved each other from the first, though for a while we said no word of love. Day by day I went about the place with her, accompanied by little Tota and Hendrika only, while she attended to the thousand and one matters which her father’s ever-growing weakness had laid upon her; or rather, as time drew on, I attended to the business, and she accompanied me. All day through we were together. Then after supper, when the night had fallen, we would walk together in the garden and come at length to hear her father read aloud sometimes from the works of a poet, sometimes from history. Or, if he did not feel well, Stella would read, and when this was done, Mr. Carson would celebrate a short form of prayer, and we would separate till the morning once more brought our happy hour of meeting.

It’s really hard for me to describe the time that passed between my arrival at Babyan’s Peak and my marriage to Stella. Looking back, it feels sweet like the scent of flowers, and soft like the happy twilight of summer evenings, with the sound of Stella’s voice cutting through the sweetness and the light of her eyes shining through the dusk. I believe we loved each other from the start, even though we didn’t speak of love for a while. Every day, I wandered around with her, just the three of us: little Tota, Hendrika, and me, while she took care of the countless tasks that her father’s declining health had left for her. Eventually, as time passed, I took on the responsibilities, and she started accompanying me. We spent the whole day together. After dinner, once night had come, we would stroll through the garden until we could hear her father read aloud, either poetry or history. If he wasn’t feeling well, Stella would read instead, and after that, Mr. Carson would say a brief prayer, and then we would go our separate ways until morning brought us back to our joyful time together.

So the weeks went by, and with every week I grew to know my darling better. Often, I wonder now, if my fond fancy deceives me, or if indeed there are women as sweet and dear as she. Was it solitude that had given such depth and gentleness to her? Was it the long years of communing with Nature that had endowed her with such peculiar grace, the grace we find in opening flowers and budding trees? Had she caught that murmuring voice from the sound of the streams which fall continually about her rocky home? Was it the tenderness of the evening sky beneath which she loved to walk, that lay like a shadow on her face, and the light of the evening stars that shone in her quiet eyes? At the least to me she was the realization of that dream which haunts the sleep of sin-stained men; so my memory paints her, so I hope to find her when at last the sleep has rolled away and the fevered dreams are done.

So the weeks went by, and with each one, I got to know my love better. I often wonder now if my romantic thoughts are misleading me or if there really are women as sweet and wonderful as she is. Was it her solitude that brought such depth and gentleness to her? Did the many years spent with Nature give her that unique grace—the kind we see in blooming flowers and sprouting trees? Did she pick up that soothing voice from the sound of the streams that flow around her rocky home? Was it the softness of the evening sky where she loved to walk that cast a shadow on her face, and the light of the evening stars that sparkled in her calm eyes? To me, she was the embodiment of a dream that haunts the sleep of guilt-ridden men; that’s how my memory captures her, and that’s how I hope to find her when the sleep finally fades and the restless dreams are over.

At last there came a day—the most blessed of my life, when we told our love. We had been together all the morning, but after dinner Mr. Carson was so unwell that Stella stopped in with him. At supper we met again, and after supper, when she had put little Tota, to whom she had grown much attached, to bed, we went out, leaving Mr. Carson dozing on the couch.

At last, the day arrived—the most wonderful of my life—when we confessed our love. We had spent the whole morning together, but after lunch, Mr. Carson was feeling so unwell that Stella stayed in with him. We met again at dinner, and after dinner, when she had put little Tota, to whom she had become very attached, to bed, we went out, leaving Mr. Carson napping on the couch.

The night was warm and lovely, and without speaking we walked up the garden to the orange grove and sat down upon a rock. There was a little breeze which shook the petals of the orange blooms over us in showers, and bore their delicate fragrance far and wide. Silence reigned around, broken only by the sound of the falling waterfalls that now died to a faint murmur, and now, as the wavering breeze turned, boomed loudly in our ears. The moon was not yet visible, but already the dark clouds which floated through the sky above us—for there had been rain—showed a glow of silver, telling us that she shone brightly behind the peak. Stella began to talk in her low, gentle voice, speaking to me of her life in the wilderness, how she had grown to love it, how her mind had gone on from idea to idea, and how she pictured the great rushing world that she had never seen as it was reflected to her from the books which she had read. It was a curious vision of life that she had: things were out of proportion to it; it was more like a dream than a reality—a mirage than the actual face of things. The idea of great cities, and especially of London, had a kind of fascination for her: she could scarcely realize the rush, the roar and hurry, the hard crowds of men and women, strangers to each other, feverishly seeking for wealth and pleasure beneath a murky sky, and treading one another down in the fury of their competition.

The night was warm and beautiful, and without saying a word, we walked up the garden to the orange grove and sat down on a rock. A gentle breeze rustled the petals of the orange blossoms above us, showering us in their delicate fragrance that spread far and wide. Silence enveloped us, interrupted only by the sound of the waterfalls, which sometimes faded to a faint murmur and other times roared loudly in our ears as the breeze shifted. The moon wasn’t visible yet, but the dark clouds drifting above—evidence of recent rain—were glowing with silver, hinting that she was shining brightly behind the peak. Stella started to speak in her soft, gentle voice, telling me about her life in the wilderness, how she had come to love it, how her thoughts wandered from idea to idea, and how she imagined the bustling world she had never seen, as reflected in the books she had read. It was an intriguing vision of life she held: everything felt out of proportion; it seemed more like a dream than reality—a mirage rather than the actual state of things. The idea of big cities, especially London, fascinated her: she could barely grasp the chaos, the noise and rush, the crowded masses of strangers feverishly chasing wealth and pleasure beneath a gloomy sky, trampling over one another in their fierce competition.

“What is it all for?” she asked earnestly. “What do they seek? Having so few years to live, why do they waste them thus?”

“What’s it all for?” she asked sincerely. “What do they want? With so few years to live, why do they waste them like this?”

I told her that in the majority of instances it was actual hard necessity that drove them on, but she could barely understand me. Living as she had done, in the midst of the teeming plenty of a fruitful earth, she did not seem to be able to grasp the fact that there were millions who from day to day know not how to stay their hunger.

I told her that most of the time it was real desperation that motivated them, but she could hardly understand me. Having lived in the middle of the abundant resources of a fruitful land, she didn't seem to be able to comprehend that there are millions who struggle daily to satisfy their hunger.

“I never want to go there,” she went on; “I should be bewildered and frightened to death. It is not natural to live like that. God put Adam and Eve in a garden, and that is how he meant their children to live—in peace, and looking always on beautiful things. This is my idea of perfect life. I want no other.”

“I never want to go there,” she continued; “I would be confused and terrified. It’s not natural to live like that. God placed Adam and Eve in a garden, and that’s how he intended their children to live—peacefully, always surrounded by beautiful things. This is my idea of a perfect life. I don’t want anything else.”

“I thought you once told me that you found it lonely,” I said.

“I thought you told me once that you found it lonely,” I said.

“So I did,” she answered, innocently, “but that was before you came. Now I am not lonely any more, and it is perfect—perfect as the night.”

“So I did,” she replied, innocently, “but that was before you showed up. Now I’m not lonely anymore, and it’s perfect—perfect like the night.”

Just then the full moon rose above the elbow of the peak, and her rays stole far and wide down the misty valley, gleaming on the water, brooding on the plain, searching out the hidden places of the rocks, wrapping the fair form of nature as in a silver bridal veil through which her beauty shone mysteriously.

Just then, the full moon rose above the peak, its rays spreading far and wide down the misty valley, shining on the water, hovering over the plain, uncovering hidden spots among the rocks, wrapping the lovely shape of nature in a silver bridal veil that made her beauty glow mysteriously.

Stella looked down the terraced valley; she turned and looked up at the scarred face of the golden moon, and then she looked at me. The beauty of the night was about her face, the scent of the night was on her hair, the mystery of the night shone in her shadowed eyes. She looked at me, I looked on her, and all our hearts’ love blossomed within us. We spoke no word—we had no words to speak, but slowly we drew near, till lips were pressed to lips as we kissed our eternal troth.

Stella gazed down the terraced valley; she turned and looked up at the marked face of the golden moon, and then she looked at me. The beauty of the night surrounded her face, the scent of the night lingered in her hair, and the mystery of the night sparkled in her shadowed eyes. She looked at me, I looked at her, and all the love in our hearts bloomed within us. We didn’t say a word—we had no words to say, but slowly we moved closer, until our lips met as we kissed our eternal promise.

It was she who broke that holy silence, speaking in a changed voice, in soft deep notes that thrilled me like the lowest chords of a smitten harp.

It was her who broke that sacred silence, speaking in a different voice, in soft deep tones that excited me like the lowest strings of a captivated harp.

“Ah, now I understand,” she said, “now I know why we are lonely, and how we can lose our loneliness. Now I know what it is that stirs us in the beauty of the sky, in the sound of water and in the scent of flowers. It is Love who speaks in everything, though till we hear his voice we understand nothing. But when we hear, then the riddle is answered and the gates of our heart are opened, and, Allan, we see the way that wends through death to heaven, and is lost in the glory of which our love is but a shadow.

“Ah, now I get it,” she said, “now I understand why we feel lonely, and how we can overcome that loneliness. Now I know what it is that moves us in the beauty of the sky, in the sound of water, and in the fragrance of flowers. It’s Love that speaks through everything, but until we hear its voice, we don’t understand anything. But once we do hear it, the mystery is solved, the gates of our heart swing open, and, Allan, we see the path that goes through death to heaven, and is lost in the glory of which our love is just a shadow.

“Let us go in, Allan. Let us go before the spell breaks, so that whatever overtakes us, sorrow, death, or separation, we may always have this perfect memory to save us. Come, dearest, let us go!”

“Let’s go in, Allan. Let’s go before the spell fades, so that whatever happens to us—sorrow, death, or separation—we’ll always have this perfect memory to hold onto. Come on, my love, let’s go!”

I rose like a man in a dream, still holding her by the hand. But as I rose my eye fell upon something that gleamed white among the foliage of the orange bush at my side. I said nothing, but looked. The breeze stirred the orange leaves, the moonlight struck for a moment full upon the white object.

I got up like a man waking from a dream, still holding her hand. But as I stood up, I noticed something shiny and white among the leaves of the orange bush next to me. I didn’t say anything, just looked. The breeze moved the orange leaves, and the moonlight briefly illuminated the white object.

It was the face of Hendrika, the Babyan-woman, as Indaba-zimbi had called her, and on it was a glare of hate that made me shudder.

It was the face of Hendrika, the Babyan-woman, as Indaba-zimbi had called her, and there was a look of hatred on it that made me shudder.

I said nothing; the face vanished, and just then I heard a baboon bark in the rocks behind.

I didn't say anything; the face disappeared, and at that moment, I heard a baboon barking in the rocks behind me.

Then we went down the garden, and Stella passed into the centre hut. I saw Hendrika standing in the shadow near the door, and went up to her.

Then we went down to the garden, and Stella went into the center hut. I saw Hendrika standing in the shade near the door, so I walked over to her.

“Hendrika,” I said, “why were you watching Miss Stella and myself in the garden?”

“Hendrika,” I said, “why were you watching Miss Stella and me in the garden?”

She drew her lips up till her teeth gleamed in the moonlight.

She smiled until her teeth shone in the moonlight.

“Have I not watched her these many years, Macumazahn? Shall I cease to watch because a wandering white man comes to steal her? Why were you kissing her in the garden, Macumazahn? How dare you kiss her who is a star?”

“Have I not watched her for so many years, Macumazahn? Should I stop watching just because a wandering white man comes to take her away? Why were you kissing her in the garden, Macumazahn? How dare you kiss her who is a star?”

“I kissed her because I love her, and because she loves me,” I answered. “What has that to do with you, Hendrika?”

“I kissed her because I love her, and because she loves me,” I replied. “What does that have to do with you, Hendrika?”

“Because you love her,” she hissed in answer; “and do I not love her also, who saved me from the babyans? I am a woman as she is, and you are a man, and they say in the kraals that men love women better than women love women. But it is a lie, though this is true, that if a woman loves a man she forgets all other love. Have I not seen it? I gather her flowers—beautiful flowers; I climb the rocks where you would never dare to go to find them; you pluck a piece of orange bloom in the garden and give it to her. What does she do?—she takes the orange bloom, she puts it in her breast, and lets my flowers die. I call to her—she does not hear me—she is thinking. You whisper to some one far away, and she hears and smiles. She used to kiss me sometimes; now she kisses that white brat you brought, because you brought it. Oh, I see it all—all; I have seen it from the first; you are stealing her from us, stealing her to yourself, and those who loved her before you came are forgotten. Be careful, Macumazahn, be careful, lest I am revenged upon you. You, you hate me; you think me half a monkey; that servant of yours calls me Baboon-woman. Well, I have lived with baboons, and they are clever—yes, they can play tricks and know things that you don’t, and I am cleverer than they, for I have learnt the wisdom of white people also, and I say to you, Walk softly, Macumazahn, or you will fall into a pit,” and with one more look of malice she was gone.

“Because you love her,” she spat back; “and don’t I love her too, the one who saved me from the babyans? I am a woman just like she is, and you are a man. They say in the kraals that men love women more than women love women. But that’s a lie, even though it’s true that if a woman loves a man, she forgets all other love. Haven’t I seen it? I pick her flowers—gorgeous flowers; I climb the rocks that you would never dare to climb to find them; you grab a piece of orange blossom from the garden and give it to her. What does she do?—she takes the orange blossom, tucks it in her dress, and lets my flowers wither. I call to her—she doesn’t hear me—she’s lost in thought. You whisper to someone far away, and she hears and smiles. She used to kiss me sometimes; now she kisses that white child you brought, just because you brought it. Oh, I see it all—I’ve seen it from the start; you’re taking her away from us, taking her for yourself, and those who loved her before you showed up are forgotten. Be careful, Macumazahn, be careful, or I will get my revenge on you. You, you hate me; you think I’m half a monkey; your servant calls me Baboon-woman. Well, I’ve lived with baboons, and they’re smart—yes, they can play tricks and know things you don’t, and I’m smarter than they are because I’ve learned the ways of white people too, and I say to you, Tread lightly, Macumazahn, or you’ll fall into a pit,” and with one last look of spite, she was gone.

I stood for a moment reflecting. I was afraid of this strange creature who seemed to combine the cunning of the great apes that had reared her with the passions and skill of human kind. I foreboded evil at her hands. And yet there was something almost touching in the fierceness of her jealousy. It is generally supposed that this passion only exists in strength when the object loved is of another sex from the lover, but I confess that, both in this instance and in some others which I have met with, this has not been my experience. I have known men, and especially uncivilized men, who were as jealous of the affection of their friend or master as any lover could be of that of his mistress; and who has not seen cases of the same thing where parents and their children are concerned? But the lower one gets in the scale of humanity, the more readily this passion thrives; indeed, it may be said to come to its intensest perfection in brutes. Women are more jealous than men, small-hearted men are more jealous than those of larger mind and wider sympathy, and animals are the most jealous of all. Now Hendrika was in some ways not far removed from animal, which may perhaps account for the ferocity of her jealousy of her mistress’s affection.

I stood for a moment thinking. I was scared of this strange being who seemed to mix the cleverness of the great apes that raised her with the emotions and skills of humans. I sensed danger in her presence. And yet, there was something almost moving about the intensity of her jealousy. People usually believe that this kind of passion only exists strongly when the loved one is of a different gender than the lover, but I admit that, both in this case and in a few others I've encountered, my experience has been different. I've known men, especially those who are uncivilized, who were as jealous of their friend or master’s affection as any lover could be of his partner's love; and who hasn't seen similar situations with parents and their children? But the lower you go on the scale of humanity, the more easily this passion grows; in fact, it may be said to reach its highest intensity among animals. Women are more jealous than men, weak-minded men are more jealous than those who have broader perspectives and more empathy, and animals are the most jealous of all. Now, Hendrika was in some ways not far from being animal-like, which might explain the fierceness of her jealousy towards her mistress's affection.

Shaking off my presentiments of evil, I entered the centre hut. Mr. Carson was resting on the sofa, and by him knelt Stella holding his hand, and her head resting on his breast. I saw at once that she had been telling him of what had come about between us; nor was I sorry, for it is a task that a would-be son-in-law is generally glad to do by deputy.

Shaking off my bad feelings, I walked into the main hut. Mr. Carson was resting on the sofa, and Stella was kneeling beside him, holding his hand with her head on his chest. I immediately realized that she had been telling him about what had happened between us, and I wasn’t upset about it, since it’s a job that a potential son-in-law is usually happy to have someone else do.

“Come here, Allan Quatermain,” he said, almost sternly, and my heart gave a jump, for I feared lest he might be about to require me to go about my business. But I came.

“Come here, Allan Quatermain,” he said, almost sternly, and my heart skipped a beat, as I worried he might ask me to get back to work. But I went over.

“Stella tells me,” he went on, “that you two have entered into a marriage engagement. She tells me also that she loves you, and that you say that you love her.”

“Stella tells me,” he continued, “that you two are engaged to be married. She also says that she loves you, and that you say you love her.”

“I do indeed, sir,” I broke in; “I love her truly; if ever a woman was loved in this world, I love her.”

“I really do, sir,” I interrupted; “I truly love her; if any woman has ever been loved in this world, it’s her.”

“I thank Heaven for it,” said the old man. “Listen, my children. Many years ago a great shame and sorrow fell upon me, so great a sorrow that, as I sometimes think, it affected my brain. At any rate, I determined to do what most men would have considered the act of a madman, to go far away into the wilderness with my only child, there to live remote from civilization and its evils. I did so; I found this place, and here we have lived for many years, happily enough, and perhaps not without doing good in our generation, but still in a way unnatural to our race and status. At first I thought I would let my daughter grow up in a state of complete ignorance, that she should be Nature’s child. But as time went on, I saw the folly and the wickedness of my plan. I had no right to degrade her to the level of the savages around me, for if the fruit of the tree of knowledge is a bitter fruit, still it teaches good from evil. So I educated her as well as I was able, till in the end I knew that in mind, as in body, she was in no way inferior to her sisters, the children of the civilized world. She grew up and entered into womanhood, and then it came into my mind that I was doing her a bitter wrong, that I was separating her from her kind and keeping her in a wilderness where she could find neither mate nor companion. But though I knew this, I could not yet make up my mind to return to active life; I had grown to love this place. I dreaded to return into the world I had abjured. Again and again I put my resolutions aside. Then at the commencement of this year I fell ill. For a while I waited, hoping that I might get better, but at last I realized that I should never get better, that the hand of Death was upon me.”

“I thank Heaven for it,” said the old man. “Listen, my children. Many years ago, a great shame and sorrow fell upon me—so great that I sometimes think it affected my mind. At any rate, I decided to do what most people would have thought was the act of a madman: to go far away into the wilderness with my only child, and live far from civilization and its evils. I did just that; I found this place, and we have lived here for many years, happily enough, and maybe even doing some good in our time, but still in a way unnatural to our race and status. At first, I thought I would let my daughter grow up completely ignorant, a child of Nature. But as time passed, I saw the foolishness and wickedness of my plan. I had no right to lower her to the level of the savages around me, because even if the fruit of the tree of knowledge is bitter, it teaches the difference between good and evil. So I educated her as best as I could, until I knew that in mind and body, she was in no way inferior to her sisters, the children of the civilized world. She grew up and reached womanhood, and then I realized that I was doing her a terrible wrong by keeping her apart from her kind and in a wilderness where she could find no mate or companion. But even though I knew this, I couldn’t bring myself to return to active life; I had grown to love this place. I dreaded going back to the world I had rejected. Again and again, I pushed my resolutions aside. Then at the beginning of this year, I fell ill. For a while, I waited, hoping I might get better, but eventually, I realized I would never recover, that the hand of Death was upon me.”

“Ah, no, father, not that!” Stella said, with a cry.

“Ah, no, Dad, not that!” Stella exclaimed, with a gasp.

“Yes, love, that, and it is true. Now you will be able to forget our separation in the happiness of a new meeting,” and he glanced at me and smiled. “Well, when this knowledge came home to me, I determined to abandon this place and trek for the coast, though I well knew that the journey would kill me. I should never live to reach it. But Stella would, and it would be better than leaving her here alone with savages in the wilderness. On the very day that I had made up my mind to take this step Stella found you dying in the Bad Lands, Allan Quatermain, and brought you here. She brought you, of all men in the world, you, whose father had been my dear friend, and who once with your baby hands had saved her life from fire, that she might live to save yours from thirst. At the time I said little, but I saw the hand of Providence in this, and I determined to wait and see what came about between you. At the worst, if nothing came about, I soon learned that I could trust you to see her safely to the coast after I was gone. But many days ago I knew how it stood between you, and now things are determined as I prayed they might be. God bless you both, my children; may you be happy in your love; may it endure till death and beyond it. God bless you both!” and he stretched out his hand towards me.

“Yes, love, that’s true. Now you’ll be able to forget our separation in the joy of our next meeting,” he glanced at me and smiled. “Well, when I realized this, I decided to leave this place and head for the coast, even though I knew the journey would likely kill me. I probably wouldn’t survive to reach it. But Stella would, and that would be better than leaving her here alone with savages in the wilderness. On the very day I made up my mind to take this step, Stella found you dying in the Bad Lands, Allan Quatermain, and brought you here. She brought you, of all people, you whose father was my dear friend, and who once, with your tiny hands, saved her life from fire so she could live to save yours from thirst. At the time, I said little, but I saw the hand of Providence in this, and I decided to wait and see how things developed between you. At the very least, if nothing happened, I soon realized that I could trust you to take her safely to the coast after I was gone. But many days ago, I understood how things stood between you, and now things have turned out as I hoped they would. God bless you both, my children; may you be happy in your love; may it last until death and beyond. God bless you both!” and he reached out his hand towards me.

I took it, and Stella kissed him.

I took it, and Stella gave him a kiss.

Presently he spoke again—

Now he spoke again—

“It is my intention,” he said, “if you two consent, to marry you next Sunday. I wish to do so soon, for I do not know how much longer will be allowed to me. I believe that such a ceremony, solemnly celebrated and entered into before witnesses, will, under the circumstances, be perfectly legal; but of course you will repeat it with every formality the first moment it lies in your power so to do. And now, there is one more thing: when I left England my fortunes were in a shattered condition; in the course of years they have recovered themselves, the accumulated rents, as I heard but recently, when the waggons last returned from Port Natal, have sufficed to pay off all charges, and there is a considerable balance over. Consequently you will not marry on nothing, for of course you, Stella, are my heiress, and I wish to make a stipulation. It is this. That so soon as my death occurs you should leave this place and take the first opportunity of returning to England. I do not ask you to live there always; it might prove too much for people reared in the wilds, as both of you have been; but I do ask you to make it your permanent home. Do you consent and promise this?”

“It’s my intention,” he said, “if you both agree, to marry you next Sunday. I want to do it soon because I don’t know how much longer I’ll be allowed to. I believe that such a ceremony, solemnly celebrated and witnessed, will be perfectly legal under the circumstances; but of course, you’ll repeat it with all the formalities as soon as you can. And now, there’s one more thing: when I left England, I was in a tough financial spot; over the years, I’ve managed to recover, and the accumulated rents, as I heard recently when the wagons returned from Port Natal, have covered all my debts, leaving me with a significant surplus. So, you won’t be marrying into nothing, because, of course, Stella, you’re my heiress, and I want to make a stipulation. It is this: as soon as I pass away, you should leave this place and take the first chance to return to England. I’m not asking you to live there all the time; that might be too much for someone raised in the wild like both of you; but I do ask you to make it your permanent home. Do you agree and promise this?”

“I do,” I answered.

“I do,” I replied.

“And so do I,” said Stella.

“And I do too,” said Stella.

“Very well,” he answered; “and now I am tired out. Again God bless you both, and good-night.”

“Alright,” he replied; “and now I'm worn out. Once again, God bless you both, and goodnight.”

CHAPTER X.
HENDRIKA PLOTS EVIL

On the following morning I had a conversation with Indaba-zimbi. First of all I told him that I was going to marry Stella.

On the next morning, I talked to Indaba-zimbi. First, I told him that I was going to marry Stella.

“Oh!” he said, “I thought so, Macumazahn. Did I not tell you that you would find happiness on this journey? Most men must be content to watch the Star from a long way off, to you it is given to wear her on your heart. But remember, Macumazahn, remember that stars set.”

“Oh!” he said, “I thought so, Macumazahn. Didn't I tell you that you would find happiness on this journey? Most guys have to be satisfied watching the Star from a distance, but you get to carry her in your heart. But remember, Macumazahn, remember that stars eventually set.”

“Can you not stop your croaking even for a day?” I answered, angrily, for his words sent a thrill of fear through me.

“Can you not stop your croaking even for a day?” I replied, angrily, because his words sent a chill of fear through me.

“A true prophet must tell the ill as well as the good, Macumazahn. I only speak what is on my mind. But what of it? What is life but loss, loss upon loss, till life itself be lost? But in death we may find all the things that we have lost. So your father taught, Macumazahn, and there was wisdom in his gentleness. Ou! I do not believe in death; it is change, that is all, Macumazahn. Look now, the rain falls, the drops of rain that were one water in the clouds fall side by side. They sink into the ground; presently the sun will come out, the earth will be dry, the drops will be gone. A fool looks and says the drops are dead, they will never be one again, they will never again fall side by side. But I am a rain-maker, and I know the ways of rain. It is not true. The drops will drain by many paths into the river, and will be one water there. They will go up to the clouds again in the mists of morning, and there will again be as they have been. We are the drops of rain, Macumazahn. When we fall that is our life. When we sink into the ground that is death, and when we are drawn up again to the sky, what is that, Macumazahn? No! no! when we find we lose, and when we seem to lose, then we shall really find. I am not a Christian, Macumazahn, but I am old, and have watched and seen things that perhaps Christians do not see. There, I have spoken. Be happy with your star, and if it sets, wait, Macumazahn, wait till it rises again. It will not be long; one day you will go to sleep, then your eyes will open on another sky, and there your star will be shining, Macumazahn.”

“A true prophet must share both the bad and the good, Macumazahn. I just speak what’s on my mind. But what does it matter? What is life but loss, loss upon loss, until life itself is gone? Yet in death, we might find everything we’ve lost. So your father taught, Macumazahn, and there was wisdom in his kindness. Oh! I don’t believe in death; it’s just change, that’s all, Macumazahn. Look now, the rain falls; the drops of rain that were once one body of water in the clouds fall side by side. They sink into the ground; soon the sun will come out, the earth will dry, and the drops will be gone. A fool looks and says the drops are dead, they’ll never be one again, they’ll never fall side by side again. But I’m a rain-maker, and I understand the ways of rain. That’s not true. The drops will flow through many paths into the river, and they'll become one water there. They will rise up to the clouds again in the morning mist, and they will be as they were. We are the drops of rain, Macumazahn. When we fall, that’s our life. When we sink into the ground, that’s death, and when we are lifted up again to the sky, what is that, Macumazahn? No! No! when we think we lose, we actually find, and when we seem to lose, that’s when we’ll truly discover. I’m not a Christian, Macumazahn, but I’m old and have observed things that maybe Christians don’t see. There, I’ve said my piece. Be happy with your star, and if it sets, just wait, Macumazahn, wait until it rises again. It won’t be long; one day you’ll fall asleep, then your eyes will open to another sky, and there your star will be shining, Macumazahn.”

I made no answer at the time. I could not bear to talk of such a thing. But often and often in the after years I have thought of Indaba-zimbi and his beautiful simile and gathered comfort from it. He was a strange man, this old rain-making savage, and there was more wisdom in him than in many learned atheists—those spiritual destroyers who, in the name of progress and humanity, would divorce hope from life, and leave us wandering in a lonesome, self-consecrated hell.

I didn’t respond at the time. I just couldn’t bring myself to talk about it. But time and time again in the years that followed, I thought of Indaba-zimbi and his beautiful analogy and found comfort in it. He was a peculiar man, this old rain-making tribal figure, and he possessed more wisdom than many educated atheists—those spiritual destroyers who, under the guise of progress and humanity, would separate hope from life, leaving us to wander in a lonely, self-imposed hell.

“Indaba-zimbi,” I said, changing the subject, “I have something to say,” and I told him of the threats of Hendrika.

“Indaba-zimbi,” I said, shifting gears, “I have something to share,” and I informed him about Hendrika's threats.

He listened with an unmoved face, nodding his white lock at intervals as the narrative went on. But I saw that he was disturbed by it.

He listened with a blank expression, occasionally nodding his white hair as the story continued. But I could tell that he was unsettled by it.

“Macumazahn,” he said at length, “I have told you that this is an evil woman. She was nourished on baboon milk, and the baboon nature is in her veins. Such creatures should be killed, not kept. She will make you mischief if she can. But I will watch her, Macumazahn. Look, the Star is waiting for you; go, or she will hate me as Hendrika hates you.”

“Macumazahn,” he said after a while, “I’ve told you that this woman is trouble. She was raised on baboon milk, and that baboon instinct runs in her blood. Creatures like her should be killed, not kept alive. She’ll cause you problems if she gets the chance. But I will keep an eye on her, Macumazahn. Look, the Star is waiting for you; go, or she’ll dislike me just like Hendrika dislikes you.”

So I went, nothing loth, for attractive as was the wisdom of Indaba-zimbi, I found a deeper meaning in Stella’s simplest word. All the rest of that day I passed in her company, and the greater part of the two following days. At last came Saturday night, the eve of our marriage. It rained that night, so we did not go out, but spent the evening in the hut. We sat hand in hand, saying little, but Mr. Carson talked a good deal, telling us tales of his youth, and of countries that he had visited. Then he read aloud from the Bible, and bade us goodnight. I also kissed Stella and went to bed. I reached my hut by the covered way, and before I undressed opened the door to see what the night was like. It was very dark, and rain was still falling, but as the light streamed out into the gloom I fancied that I caught sight of a dusky form gliding away. The thought of Hendrika flashed into my mind; could she be skulking about outside there? Now I had said nothing of Hendrika and her threats either to Mr. Carson or Stella, because I did not wish to alarm them. Also I knew that Stella was attached to this strange person, and I did not wish to shake her confidence in her unless it was absolutely necessary. For a minute or two I stood hesitating, then, reflecting that if it was Hendrika, there she should stop, I went in and put up the stout wooden bar that was used to secure the door. For the last few nights old Indaba-zimbi had made a habit of sleeping in the covered passage, which was the only other possible way of access. As I came to bed I had stepped over him rolled up in his blanket, and to all appearances fast asleep. So it being evident that I had nothing to fear, I promptly dismissed the matter from my mind, which, as may be imagined, was indeed fully occupied with other thoughts.

So I went, not too reluctantly, because as appealing as Indaba-zimbi's wisdom was, I found a deeper meaning in Stella’s simplest words. I spent the rest of that day with her, and most of the next two days as well. Finally, Saturday night arrived, the night before our wedding. It rained that night, so we didn't go out; instead, we spent the evening in the hut. We sat holding hands, saying very little, while Mr. Carson talked a lot, sharing stories from his youth and the places he had visited. Then he read aloud from the Bible and wished us goodnight. I kissed Stella and went to bed. I got to my hut via the covered path, and before I got undressed, I opened the door to check the weather. It was very dark, and the rain was still falling, but as the light shone out into the darkness, I thought I saw a shadowy figure slipping away. The thought of Hendrika crossed my mind; could she be lurking outside? I hadn't mentioned Hendrika and her threats to either Mr. Carson or Stella, because I didn't want to alarm them. Also, I knew Stella was connected to this strange person, and I didn’t want to shake her confidence unless absolutely necessary. For a minute or two, I hesitated, then thinking that if it was Hendrika, she could stay out there, I went in and secured the door with the heavy wooden bar. For the last few nights, old Indaba-zimbi had taken to sleeping in the covered passage, the only other possible way in. When I went to bed, I had stepped over him rolled up in his blanket, apparently fast asleep. So, knowing I had nothing to fear, I dismissed the thought from my mind, which, as you can imagine, was already filled with other things.

I got into bed, and for awhile lay awake thinking of the great happiness in store for me, and of the providential course of events that had brought it within my reach. A few weeks since and I was wandering in the desert a dying man, bearing a dying child, and with scarcely a possession left in the world except a store of buried ivory that I never expected to see again. And now I was about to wed one of the sweetest and loveliest women on the whole earth—a woman whom I loved more than I could have thought possible, and who loved me back again. Also, as though that were not good fortune enough, I was to acquire with her very considerable possessions, quite sufficiently large to enable us to follow any plan of life we found agreeable. As I lay and reflected on all this I grew afraid of my good fortune. Old Indaba-zimbi’s melancholy prophecies came into my mind. Hitherto he had always prophesied truly. What if these should be true also? I turned cold as I thought of it, and prayed to the Power above to preserve us both to live and love together. Never was prayer more needed. While its words were still upon my lips I dropped asleep and dreamed a most dreadful dream.

I climbed into bed, and for a while lay awake thinking about the incredible happiness that awaited me and the fortunate events that had made it possible. Just a few weeks ago, I was lost in the desert, near death, carrying a dying child, with hardly anything left in the world except some buried ivory that I never expected to see again. And now I was about to marry one of the sweetest and most beautiful women on earth—a woman I loved more than I ever thought possible, and who loved me back. As if that wasn’t enough good luck, I was also going to gain her substantial wealth, more than enough for us to live however we wanted. As I lay there reflecting on all of this, I started to feel nervous about my good fortune. Old Indaba-zimbi’s gloomy predictions came to mind. He had always been right so far. What if this time he was too? I felt a chill at the thought and prayed to a higher power to protect us both so we could live and love together. Never had a prayer felt more necessary. While I was still saying the words, I fell asleep and had a horrific dream.

I dreamed that Stella and I were standing together to be married. She was dressed in white, and radiant with beauty, but it was a wild, spiritual beauty which frightened me. Her eyes shone like stars, a pale flame played about her features, and the wind that blew did not stir her hair. Nor was this all, for her white robes were death wrappings, and the altar at which we stood was formed of the piled-up earth from an open grave that yawned between us. So we stood waiting for one to wed us, but no one came. Presently from the open grave sprang the form of Hendrika. In her hand was a knife, with which she stabbed at me, but pierced the heart of Stella, who, without a cry, fell backwards into the grave, still looking at me as she fell. Then Hendrika leaped after her into the grave. I heard her feet strike heavily.

I dreamed that Stella and I were standing together to get married. She was wearing white and looked stunning, but it was a wild, otherworldly beauty that scared me. Her eyes sparkled like stars, a pale light flickered around her face, and the wind blew without moving her hair. But that wasn't all; her white dress looked like funeral shrouds, and the altar we stood at was made of dirt piled up from an open grave that yawned between us. So we stood waiting for someone to marry us, but no one showed up. Suddenly, from the open grave, Hendrika emerged. She had a knife in her hand, and she stabbed at me but ended up piercing Stella’s heart instead. Stella fell backward into the grave without a sound, still looking at me as she went down. Then Hendrika jumped in after her. I heard her feet hit heavily.

Awake, Macumazahn! awake!” cried the voice of Indaba-zimbi.

"Wake up, Macumazahn! wake up!" shouted Indaba-zimbi.

I awoke and bounded from the bed, a cold perspiration pouring from me. In the darkness on the other side of the hut I heard sounds of furious struggling. Luckily I kept my head. Just by me was a chair on which were matches and a rush taper. I struck a match and held it to the taper. Now in the growing light I could see two forms rolling one over the other on the floor, and from between them came the flash of steel. The fat melted and the light burnt up. It was Indaba-zimbi and the woman Hendrika who were struggling, and, what is more, the woman was getting the better of the man, strong as he was. I rushed towards them. Now she was uppermost, now she had wrenched herself from his fierce grip, and now the great knife she had in her hand flashed up.

I woke up and jumped out of bed, cold sweat pouring off me. In the darkness on the other side of the hut, I heard sounds of a fierce struggle. Thankfully, I kept my cool. Next to me was a chair with matches and a rush candle. I struck a match and lit the candle. As the light grew, I could see two figures rolling around on the floor, and between them, I caught glimpses of steel. The fat melted, and the light brightened. It was Indaba-zimbi and the woman Hendrika fighting, and surprisingly, she was overpowering the man, strong as he was. I rushed toward them. She was on top, then she broke free from his fierce grip, and now the large knife she held flashed up.

But I was behind her, and, placing my hands beneath her arms, jerked with all my strength. She fell backwards, and, in her effort to save herself, most fortunately dropped the knife. Then we flung ourselves upon her. Heavens! the strength of that she-devil! Nobody who has not experienced it could believe it. She fought and scratched and bit, and at one time nearly mastered the two of us. As it was she did break loose. She rushed at the bed, sprung on it, and bounded thence straight up at the roof of the hut. I never saw such a jump, and could not conceive what she meant to do. In the roof were the peculiar holes which I have described. They were designed to admit light, and covered with overhanging eaves. She sprung straight and true like a monkey, and, catching the edge of the hole with her hands, strove to draw herself through it. But here her strength, exhausted with the long struggle, failed her. For a moment she swung, then dropped to the ground and fell senseless.

But I was behind her, and, putting my hands under her arms, pulled with all my strength. She fell backward and, in her attempt to save herself, fortunately dropped the knife. Then we pounced on her. My goodness! The strength of that woman! No one who hasn't experienced it could believe it. She fought, scratched, and bit, and at one point nearly got the better of both of us. As it was, she did break free. She charged at the bed, jumped on it, and then leaped straight up at the roof of the hut. I had never seen such a jump and couldn't understand what she was trying to do. The roof had those special holes I mentioned before, which were meant to let in light and were covered with overhanging eaves. She jumped straight and true like a monkey and grabbed the edge of the hole with her hands, trying to pull herself through it. But at that point, her strength, worn out from the long struggle, gave out. For a moment, she hung there, then fell to the ground and passed out.

“Ou!” gasped Indaba-zimbi. “Let us tie the devil up before she comes to life again.”

“Wow!” gasped Indaba-zimbi. “Let’s tie up the devil before she comes back to life.”

I thought this a good counsel, so we took a reim that lay in the corner of the room, and lashed her hands and feet in such a fashion that even she could scarcely escape. Then we carried her into the passage, and Indaba-zimbi sat over her, the knife in his hand, for I did not wish to raise an alarm at that hour of the night.

I thought this was good advice, so we grabbed a strap that was in the corner of the room and tied her hands and feet in such a way that even she could hardly escape. Then we took her into the hallway, and Indaba-zimbi sat over her, knife in hand, because I didn’t want to raise an alarm at that hour of the night.

“Do you know how I caught her, Macumazahn?” he said. “For several nights I have slept here with one eye open, for I thought she had made a plan. To-night I kept wide awake, though I pretended to be asleep. An hour after you got into the blankets the moon rose, and I saw a beam of light come into the hut through the hole in the roof. Presently I saw the beam of light vanish. At first I thought that a cloud was passing over the moon, but I listened and heard a noise as though some one was squeezing himself through a narrow space. Presently he was through, and hanging by his hands. Then the light came in again, and in the middle of it I saw the Babyan-frau swinging from the roof, and about to drop into the hut. She clung by both hands, and in her mouth was a great knife. She dropped, and I ran forward to seize her as she dropped, and gripped her round the middle. But she heard me come, and, seizing the knife, struck at me in the dark and missed me. Then we struggled, and you know the rest. You were very nearly dead to-night, Macumazahn.”

“Do you know how I caught her, Macumazahn?” he said. “For several nights, I’ve been here sleeping with one eye open because I thought she had a plan. Tonight, I stayed wide awake, even though I pretended to be asleep. An hour after you got under the blankets, the moon rose, and I saw a beam of light coming into the hut through the hole in the roof. After a while, I saw the light disappear. At first, I thought a cloud was passing over the moon, but then I listened and heard a noise as if someone was squeezing through a tight space. Soon enough, he got through and was hanging by his hands. Then the light came back in, and right in the middle of it, I saw the Babyan-frau swinging from the roof, about to drop into the hut. She was hanging on with both hands, and she had a big knife in her mouth. She dropped, and I rushed forward to grab her as she fell and caught her around the waist. But she heard me coming, grabbed the knife, and swung at me in the dark but missed. Then we struggled, and you know the rest. You were very nearly dead tonight, Macumazahn.”

“Very nearly indeed,” I answered, still panting, and arranging the rags of my night-dress round me as best I might. Then the memory of my horrid dream flashed into my mind. Doubtless it had been conjured up by the sound of Hendrika dropping to the floor—in my dream it had been a grave that she dropped into. All of it, then, had been experienced in that second of time. Well, dreams are swift; perhaps Time itself is nothing but a dream, and events that seem far apart really occur simultaneously.

“Yeah, pretty much,” I replied, still out of breath and trying to wrap the scraps of my nightgown around me as best I could. Then the memory of my awful dream came rushing back. It must have been triggered by the sound of Hendrika hitting the floor—in my dream, it was like she fell into a grave. So all of that must have happened in that brief moment. Dreams can be quick; maybe Time itself is just a dream, and things that seem distant actually happen at the same time.

We passed the rest of the night watching Hendrika. Presently she came to herself and struggled furiously to break the reim. But the untanned buffalo hide was too strong even for her, and, moreover, Indaba-zimbi unceremoniously sat upon her to keep her quiet. At last she gave it up.

We spent the rest of the night watching Hendrika. Eventually, she came to and fought hard to break free from the rope. But the raw buffalo hide was too strong for her, and on top of that, Indaba-zimbi casually sat on her to keep her still. Finally, she gave up.

In due course the day broke—my marriage day. Leaving Indaba-zimbi to watch my would-be murderess, I went and fetched some natives from the stables, and with their aid bore Hendrika to the prison hut—that same hut in which she had been confined when she had been brought a baboon-child from the rocks. Here we shut her up, and, leaving Indaba-zimbi to watch outside, I returned to my sleeping-place and dressed in the best garments that the Babyan Kraals could furnish. But when I looked at the reflection of my face, I was horrified. It was covered with scratches inflicted by the nails of Hendrika. I doctored them up as best I could, then went out for a walk to calm my nerves, which, what between the events of the past night, and of those pending that day, were not a little disturbed.

In due time, the day broke—my wedding day. Leaving Indaba-zimbi to keep an eye on my would-be murderer, I went to get some locals from the stables, and with their help, I carried Hendrika to the prison hut—the very hut where she had been kept when she was brought a baboon-child from the rocks. We locked her in, and while Indaba-zimbi stood guard outside, I went back to my sleeping area and dressed in the finest clothes the Babyan Kraals had to offer. But when I looked at my reflection, I was horrified. My face was covered in scratches from Hendrika's nails. I treated them as best as I could and then went out for a walk to calm my nerves, which, after the events of the past night and the ones awaiting me that day, were quite shaken.

When I returned it was breakfast time. I went into the dining hut, and there Stella was waiting to greet me, dressed in simple white and with orange flowers on her breast. She came forward to me shyly enough; then, seeing the condition of my face, started back.

When I got back, it was breakfast time. I walked into the dining hut, and there was Stella waiting to greet me, dressed in plain white with orange flowers on her chest. She stepped towards me a bit shyly, but when she saw the state of my face, she took a step back.

“Why, Allan! what have you been doing to yourself?” she asked.

“Why, Allan! What have you done to yourself?” she asked.

As I was about to answer, her father came in leaning on his stick, and, catching sight of me, instantly asked the same question.

As I was about to respond, her dad walked in leaning on his cane and, seeing me, immediately asked the same question.

Then I told them everything, both of Hendrika’s threats and of her fierce attempt to carry them into execution. But I did not tell my horrid dream.

Then I told them everything, including Hendrika’s threats and her fierce attempts to put them into action. But I didn’t share my horrible dream.

Stella’s face grew white as the flowers on her breast, but that of her father became very stern.

Stella’s face turned pale like the flowers on her chest, but her father’s expression became very serious.

“You should have spoken of this before, Allan,” he said. “I now see that I did wrong to attempt to civilize this wicked and revengeful creature, who, if she is human, has all the evil passions of the brutes that reared her. Well, I will make an end of it this very day.”

“You should have talked about this earlier, Allan,” he said. “I now realize that I was wrong to try to civilize this wicked and vengeful creature, who, if she is human, has all the evil instincts of the animals that raised her. Well, I’ll put a stop to it today.”

“Oh, father,” said Stella, “don’t have her killed. It is all dreadful enough, but that would be more dreadful still. I have been very fond of her, and, bad as she is, she has loved me. Do not have her killed on my marriage day.”

“Oh, Dad,” Stella said, “please don’t have her killed. Everything is already terrible enough, but that would be even worse. I’ve been really fond of her, and even though she’s not great, she has loved me. Just don’t have her killed on the day I’m getting married.”

“No,” her father answered, “she shall not be killed, for though she deserves to die, I will not have her blood upon our hands. She is a brute, and has followed the nature of brutes. She shall go back whence she came.”

“No,” her father replied, “she will not be killed, for even though she deserves to die, I will not let her blood be on our hands. She is a savage and has acted like one. She will return to where she came from.”

No more was said on the matter at the time, but when breakfast—which was rather a farce—was done, Mr. Carson sent for his headman and gave him certain orders.

No more was said about it at that time, but when breakfast—which was pretty ridiculous—was over, Mr. Carson called for his headman and gave him some orders.

We were to be married after the service which Mr. Carson held every Sunday morning in the large marble hut set apart for that purpose. The service began at ten o’clock, but long before that hour all the natives on the place came up in troops, singing as they came, to be present at the wedding of the “Star.” It was a pretty sight to see them, the men dressed in all their finery, and carrying shields and sticks in their hands, and the women and children bearing green branches of trees, ferns, and flowers. At length, about half-past nine, Stella rose, pressed my hand, and left me to my reflections. A few minutes to ten she reappeared again with her father, dressed in a white veil, a wreath of orange flowers on her dark curling hair, a bouquet of orange flowers in her hand. To me she seemed like a dream of loveliness. With her came little Tota in a high state of glee and excitement. She was Stella’s only bridesmaid. Then we all passed out towards the church hut. The bare space in front of it was filled with hundreds of natives, who set up a song as we came. But we went on into the hut, which was crowded with such of the natives as usually worshipped there. Here Mr. Carson, as usual, read the service, though he was obliged to sit down in order to do so. When it was done—and to me it seemed interminable—Mr. Carson whispered that he meant to marry us outside the hut in sight of all the people. So we went out and took our stand under the shade of a large tree that grew near the hut facing the bare space where the natives were gathered.

We were set to get married after the service that Mr. Carson held every Sunday morning in the large marble building designated for that purpose. The service started at ten o’clock, but long before that, all the locals came together in groups, singing as they arrived, to witness the wedding of the “Star.” It was a beautiful sight to see them, the men dressed in their finest outfits, carrying shields and sticks, while the women and children brought green branches, ferns, and flowers. Finally, around half-past nine, Stella stood, squeezed my hand, and left me to reflect. A few minutes before ten, she returned with her father, wearing a white veil, a wreath of orange flowers in her dark, curly hair, and holding a bouquet of orange flowers. To me, she looked like a vision of beauty. Accompanying her was little Tota, filled with joy and excitement. She was Stella’s only bridesmaid. Then we all headed towards the church building. The open area in front was filled with hundreds of locals, who began to sing as we arrived. But we entered the building, which was packed with the locals who usually worshipped there. Mr. Carson, as usual, read the service, though he had to sit down to do so. When it was over—and to me, it felt like an eternity—Mr. Carson whispered that he intended to marry us outside the building where everyone could see. So we stepped out and took our place under the shade of a large tree nearby, facing the open space where everyone was gathered.

Mr. Carson held up his hand to enjoin silence. Then, speaking in the native dialect, he told them that he was about to make us man and wife after the Christian fashion and in the sight of all men. This done, he proceeded to read the marriage service over us, and very solemnly and beautifully he did it. We said the words, I placed the ring—it was her father’s signet ring, for we had no other—upon Stella’s finger, and it was done.

Mr. Carson raised his hand to signal for silence. Then, speaking in the local language, he informed them that he was about to officially make us husband and wife in the Christian way and in front of everyone. After that, he began to read the marriage service over us, doing it with great solemnity and beauty. We recited the vows, and I placed the ring—it was her father's signet ring, since we didn't have another one—on Stella's finger, and it was official.

Then Mr. Carson spoke. “Allan and Stella,” he said, “I believe that the ceremony which has been performed makes you man and wife in the sight of God and man, for all that is necessary to make a marriage binding is, that it should be celebrated according to the custom of the country where the parties to it reside. It is according to the custom that has been in force here for fifteen years or more that you have been married in the face of all the people, and in token of it you will both sign the register that I have kept of such marriages, among those of my people who have adopted the Christian Faith. Still, in case there should be any legal flaw I again demand the solemn promise of you both that on the first opportunity you will cause this marriage to be re-celebrated in some civilized land. Do you promise?”

Then Mr. Carson spoke. “Allan and Stella,” he said, “I believe that the ceremony that just took place makes you husband and wife in the eyes of God and society, because all that's needed to make a marriage official is that it is celebrated according to the customs of the country where the couple lives. According to the customs that have been in effect here for the past fifteen years or so, you are now married in front of everyone, and to confirm this, you will both sign the register I keep of such marriages among my people who have embraced the Christian Faith. However, just to cover any legal issues, I must again ask for your solemn promise that at the earliest opportunity, you will have this marriage re-celebrated in some recognized country. Do you promise?”

“We do,” we answered.

“Yeah, we do,” we answered.

Then the book was brought out and we signed our names. At first my wife signed hers “Stella” only, but her father bade her write it Stella Carson for the first and last time in her life. Then several of the indunas, or headmen, including old Indaba-zimbi, put their marks in witness. Indaba-zimbi drew his mark in the shape of a little star, in humorous allusion to Stella’s native name. That register is before me now as I write. That, with a lock of my darling’s hair which lies between its leaves, is my dearest possession. There are all the names and marks as they were written many years ago beneath the shadow of the tree at Babyan Kraals in the wilderness, but alas! and alas! where are those who wrote them?

Then the book was brought out and we signed our names. At first, my wife signed her name as "Stella," but her father insisted she write "Stella Carson" for the first and last time in her life. Then several of the leaders, including old Indaba-zimbi, added their marks as witnesses. Indaba-zimbi made his mark in the shape of a little star, humorously referencing Stella’s native name. That register is in front of me now as I write. That, along with a lock of my darling’s hair tucked between its pages, is my most treasured possession. There are all the names and marks exactly as they were written many years ago under the shade of the tree at Babyan Kraals in the wilderness, but alas! Where are those who wrote them?

“My people,” said Mr. Carson, when the signing was done, and we had kissed each other before them all—“My people, Macumazahn and the Star, my daughter, are now man and wife, to live in one kraal, to eat of one bowl, to share one fortune till they reach the grave. Hear now, my people, you know this woman,” and turning he pointed to Hendrika, who, unseen by us, had been led out of the prison hut.

“My people,” said Mr. Carson, after the signing was done and we had kissed each other in front of everyone—“My people, Macumazahn and the Star, my daughter, are now husband and wife, to live in one homestead, to eat from one bowl, to share one destiny until they pass away. Listen now, my people, you know this woman,” and turning he pointed to Hendrika, who, without us noticing, had been brought out of the prison hut.

“Yes, yes, we know her,” said a little ring of headmen, who formed the primitive court of justice, and after the fashion of natives had squatted themselves in a circle on the ground in front of us. “We know her, she is the white Babyan-woman, she is Hendrika, the body servant of the Star.”

“Yes, yes, we know her,” said a small group of elders, who made up the basic court of justice, and like the locals, they had sat down in a circle on the ground in front of us. “We know her, she is the white Babyan woman, she is Hendrika, the servant of the Star.”

“You know her,” said Mr. Carson, “but you do not know her altogether. Stand forward, Indaba-zimbi, and tell the people what came about last night in the hut of Macumazahn.”

“You know her,” Mr. Carson said, “but you don’t know her completely. Step forward, Indaba-zimbi, and tell everyone what happened last night in Macumazahn’s hut.”

Accordingly old Indaba-zimbi came forward, and, squatting down, told his moving tale with much descriptive force and many gestures, finishing up by producing the great knife from which his watchfulness had saved me.

Accordingly, old Indaba-zimbi came forward, and, squatting down, told his gripping story with a lot of detail and plenty of gestures, wrapping up by pulling out the great knife that had saved me due to his vigilance.

Then I was called upon, and in a few brief words substantiated his story: indeed my face did that in the sight of all men.

Then I was called to speak, and in just a few words, I confirmed his story: my face certainly did that in front of everyone.

Then Mr. Carson turned to Hendrika, who stood in sullen silence, her eyes fixed upon the ground, and asked her if she had anything to say.

Then Mr. Carson turned to Hendrika, who stood in moody silence, her eyes locked on the ground, and asked her if she had anything to say.

She looked up boldly and answered—

She looked up confidently and replied—

“Macumazahn has robbed me of the love of my mistress. I would have robbed him of his life, which is a little thing compared to that which I have lost at his hands. I have failed, and I am sorry for it, for had I killed him and left no trace the Star would have forgotten him and shone on me again.”

“Macumazahn has taken away the love of my mistress. I would have taken his life, which seems small compared to what I have lost because of him. I failed, and I regret it, because if I had killed him and erased all evidence, the Star would have forgotten him and shone on me again.”

“Never,” murmured Stella in my ear; but Mr. Carson turned white with wrath.

“Never,” whispered Stella in my ear; but Mr. Carson turned pale with anger.

“My people,” he said, “you hear the words of this woman. You hear how she pays me back, me and my daughter whom she swears she loves. She says that she would have murdered a man who has done her no evil, the man who is the husband of her mistress. We saved her from the babyans, we tamed her, we fed her, we taught her, and this is how she pays us back. Say, my people, what reward should be given to her?”

“My people,” he said, “you’ve heard what this woman is saying. You know how she repays me, and my daughter whom she claims to love. She says she would have killed a man who hasn’t done her any harm, the husband of her mistress. We rescued her from the babyans, we helped her adjust, we fed her, we educated her, and this is how she repays us. Tell me, my people, what should we do about her?”

“Death,” said the circle of indunas, pointing their thumbs downwards, and all the multitude beyond echoed the word “Death.”

“Death,” said the group of leaders, pointing their thumbs down, and everyone in the crowd echoed the word “Death.”

“Death,” repeated the head induna, adding, “If you save her, my father, we will slay her with our own hands. She is a Babyan-woman, a devil-woman; ah, yes, we have heard of such before; let her be slain before she works more evil.”

“Death,” repeated the head induna, adding, “If you save her, my father, we will kill her ourselves. She is a Babyan-woman, a devil-woman; ah, yes, we’ve heard of such before; let her be killed before she does more harm.”

Then it was that Stella stepped forward and begged for Hendrika’s life in moving terms. She pleaded the savagery of the woman’s nature, her long service, and the affection that she had always shown towards herself. She said that I, whose life had been attempted, forgave her, and she, my wife, who had nearly been left a widow before she was made a bride, forgave her; let them forgive her also, let her be sent away, not slain, let not her marriage day be stained with blood.

Then Stella stepped forward and passionately begged for Hendrika’s life. She talked about the woman’s brutal nature, her long service, and the love she had always shown her. She said that I, whose life had been threatened, forgave her, and she, my wife, who had almost been left a widow before becoming a bride, forgave her too; let everyone forgive her, let her be sent away instead of killed, and let her wedding day not be marred by blood.

Now her father listened readily enough, for he had no intention of killing Hendrika—indeed, he had already promised not to do so. But the people were in a different humour, they looked upon Hendrika as a devil, and would have torn her to pieces there and then, could they have had their way. Nor were matters mended by Indaba-zimbi, who had already gained a great reputation for wisdom and magic in the place. Suddenly the old man rose and made quite an impassioned speech, urging them to kill Hendrika at once or mischief would come of it.

Now her father listened willingly enough, as he had no plans to kill Hendrika—he had even promised not to do so. But the crowd was feeling differently; they saw Hendrika as a monster and would have torn her apart on the spot if they could. Things weren't helped by Indaba-zimbi, who had already earned a strong reputation for wisdom and magic in the area. Suddenly, the old man stood up and gave a passionate speech, urging them to kill Hendrika right away or else there would be trouble.

At last matters got very bad, for two of the Indunas came forward to drag her off to execution, and it was not until Stella burst into tears that the sight of her grief, backed by Mr. Carson’s orders and my own remonstrances, carried the day.

At last, things got really bad, because two of the Indunas stepped forward to take her away for execution. It wasn't until Stella started crying that her sorrow, combined with Mr. Carson's orders and my protests, made a difference.

All this while Hendrika had been standing quite unmoved. At last the tumult ceased, and the leading induna called to her to go, promising that if ever she showed her face near the kraals again she should be stabbed like a jackal. Then Hendrika spoke to Stella in a low voice and in English—

All this time, Hendrika had been standing there without moving. Finally, the noise died down, and the main induna told her to leave, promising that if she ever came near the kraals again, she would be stabbed like a jackal. Then Hendrika spoke to Stella in a low voice and in English—

“Better let them kill me, mistress, better for all. Without you to love I shall go mad and become a babyan again.”

“It's better if they kill me, mistress, it’s better for everyone. Without you to love, I’ll lose my mind and become a baby again.”

Stella did not answer, and they loosed her. She stepped forward and looked at the natives with a stare of hate. Then she turned and walked past me, and as she passed whispered a native phrase in my ear, that, being literally translated, means, “Till another moon,” but which has the same significance as the French “au revoir.”

Stella didn’t respond, and they let her go. She stepped forward and glared at the locals with hatred. Then she turned and walked by me, and as she passed, she whispered a native phrase in my ear that, when literally translated, means "Until another moon," but carries the same meaning as the French "au revoir."

It frightened me, for I knew she meant that she had not done with me, and saw that our mercy was misplaced. Seeing my face change she ran swiftly from me, and as she passed Indaba-zimbi, with a sudden movement snatched her great knife from his hand. When she had gone about twenty paces she halted, looked long and earnestly on Stella, gave one loud cry of anguish, and fled. A few minutes later we saw her far away, bounding up the face of an almost perpendicular cliff—a cliff that nobody except herself and the baboons could possibly climb.

It scared me because I realized she wasn't done with me and that our compassion had been wasted. When she noticed my expression change, she quickly ran away from me. As she passed Indaba-zimbi, she suddenly snatched the large knife from his hand. After about twenty paces, she stopped, stared intently at Stella, let out a loud cry of anguish, and took off. A few minutes later, we saw her far off, climbing up the nearly vertical cliff—one that only she and the baboons could actually scale.

“Look,” said Indaba-zimbi in my ear—“Look, Macumazahn, there goes the Babyan-frau. But, Macumazahn, she will come back again. Ah, why will you not listen to my words. Have they not always been true words, Macumazahn?” and he shrugged his shoulders and turned away.

“Look,” said Indaba-zimbi in my ear—“Look, Macumazahn, there goes the Babyan-frau. But, Macumazahn, she will come back again. Ah, why won’t you listen to what I’m saying? Haven’t my words always been right, Macumazahn?” He shrugged his shoulders and turned away.

For a while I was much disturbed, but at any rate Hendrika was gone for the present, and Stella, my dear and lovely wife, was there at my side, and in her smiles I forgot my fears.

For a while, I was really troubled, but at least Hendrika was gone for now, and Stella, my dear and beautiful wife, was there by my side, and in her smiles, I forgot my worries.

For the rest of that day, why should I write of it?—there are things too happy and too sacred to be written of.

For the rest of that day, why should I write about it?—there are things too joyful and too sacred to put into words.

At last I had, if only for a little while, found that rest, that perfect joy which we seek so continually and so rarely clasp.

At last, I had, even if just for a little while, found that peace, that perfect happiness we constantly chase but rarely hold on to.

CHAPTER XI.
GONE!

I wonder if many married couples are quite as happy as we found ourselves. Cynics, a growing class, declare that few illusions can survive a honeymoon. Well, I do not know about it, for I only married once, and can but speak from my limited experience. But certainly our illusion, or rather the great truth of which it is the shadow, did survive, as to this day it survives in my heart across all the years of utter separation, and across the unanswering gulf of gloom.

I wonder if many married couples are as happy as we were. Cynics, who seem to be on the rise, say that few illusions can last beyond the honeymoon. I’m not sure about that, since I’ve only been married once and can only share from my limited experience. But our illusion, or more accurately, the deep truth it represents, has definitely lasted. To this day, it lives on in my heart despite all the years of complete separation and the empty void of sadness.

But complete happiness is not allowed in this world even for an hour. As our marriage day had been shadowed by the scene which has been described, so our married life was shadowed by its own sorrow.

But complete happiness isn't possible in this world, even for an hour. Just as our wedding day was overshadowed by the earlier events, our married life was also clouded by its own sadness.

Three days after our wedding Mr. Carson had a stroke. It had been long impending, now it fell. We came into the centre hut to dinner and found him lying speechless on the couch. At first I thought that he was dying, but this was not so. On the contrary, within four days he recovered his speech and some power of movement. But he never recovered his memory, though he still knew Stella, and sometimes myself. Curiously enough he remembered little Tota best of all three, though occasionally he thought that she was his own daughter in her childhood, and would ask her where her mother was. This state of affairs lasted for some seven months. The old man gradually grew weaker, but he did not die. Of course his condition quite precluded the idea of our leaving Babyan Kraals till all was over. This was the more distressing to me because I had a nervous presentiment that Stella was incurring danger by staying there, and also because the state of her health rendered it desirable that we should reach a civilized region as soon as possible. However, it could not be helped.

Three days after our wedding, Mr. Carson had a stroke. It had been long coming, and now it happened. We came into the main hut for dinner and found him lying silently on the couch. At first, I thought he was dying, but that wasn't the case. On the contrary, within four days he regained his speech and some movement. However, he never got his memory back, though he still recognized Stella and sometimes me. Interestingly, he remembered little Tota better than either of us, though sometimes he thought she was his own daughter from when she was a child and would ask her where her mother was. This situation lasted for about seven months. The old man gradually became weaker, but he didn’t die. Naturally, his condition meant we couldn’t leave Babyan Kraals until everything was settled. This was particularly distressing for me because I had a nagging feeling that Stella was in danger by staying there, and also because her health situation made it important for us to reach a civilized area as soon as we could. However, there was nothing we could do about it.

At length the end came very suddenly. We were sitting one evening by Mr. Carson’s bedside in his hut, when to our astonishment he sat up and spoke in a strong, full voice.

At last, the end came very suddenly. We were sitting one evening by Mr. Carson’s bedside in his hut when, to our astonishment, he sat up and spoke in a strong, full voice.

“I hear you,” he said. “Yes, yes, I forgive you. Poor woman! you too have suffered,” and he fell back dead.

“I hear you,” he said. “Yes, yes, I forgive you. Poor woman! You’ve suffered too,” and he collapsed, lifeless.

I have little doubt that he was addressing his lost wife, some vision of whom had flashed across his dying sense. Stella, of course, was overwhelmed with grief at her loss. Till I came her father had been her sole companion, and therefore, as may be imagined, the tie between them was much closer than is usual even in the case of father and daughter. So deeply did she mourn that I began to fear for the effect upon her health. Nor were we the only ones to grieve; all the natives on the settlement called Mr. Carson “father,” and as a father they lamented him. The air resounded with the wailing of women, and the men went about with bowed heads, saying that “the sun had set in the heavens, now only the Star (Stella) remained.” Indaba-zimbi alone did not mourn. He said that it was best that the Inkoos should die, for what was life worth when one lay like a log?—moreover, that it would have been well for all if he had died sooner.

I have no doubt that he was talking to his lost wife, some image of her flashing through his fading awareness. Stella, of course, was heartbroken over her loss. Until I arrived, her father had been her only companion, so it's easy to imagine that their bond was much closer than usual, even for a father and daughter. She grieved so deeply that I started to worry about how it would affect her health. We weren't the only ones mourning; all the locals in the settlement called Mr. Carson “father,” and they mourned him as a father. The air was filled with the cries of women, and the men walked around with their heads down, saying that “the sun had set in the heavens; now only the Star (Stella) remained.” Only Indaba-zimbi didn’t cry. He said it was better for the Inkoos to die, because what is life worth when one is like a log?—and he added that it would have been better for everyone if he had died sooner.

On the following day we buried him in the little graveyard near the waterfall. It was a sad business, and Stella cried very much, in spite of all I could do to comfort her.

On the next day, we laid him to rest in the small graveyard by the waterfall. It was a heartbreaking event, and Stella cried a lot, no matter how hard I tried to console her.

That night as I sat outside the hut smoking—for the weather was hot, and Stella was lying down inside—old Indaba-zimbi came up, saluted, and squatted at my feet.

That night, as I sat outside the hut smoking—since it was hot and Stella was lying down inside—old Indaba-zimbi came over, greeted me, and sat down at my feet.

“What is it, Indaba-zimbi?” I said.

“What is it, Indaba-zimbi?” I asked.

“This, Macumazahn. When are you going to trek towards the coast?”

“This, Macumazahn. When are you going to head to the coast?”

“I don’t know,” I answered. “The Star is not fit to travel now, we must wait awhile.”

“I don’t know,” I replied. “The Star isn't ready to travel right now; we need to wait a bit.”

“No, Macumazahn, you must not wait, you must go, and the Star must take her chance. She is strong. It is nothing. All will be well.”

“No, Macumazahn, you can’t wait; you have to go, and the Star has to take her chance. She’s strong. It's nothing. Everything will be fine.”

“Why do you say so? why must we go?”

“Why do you say that? Why do we have to go?”

“For this reason, Macumazahn,” and he looked cautiously round and spoke low. “The baboons have come back in thousands. All the mountain is full of them.”

“For this reason, Macumazahn,” he said, looking around carefully and speaking softly. “The baboons have returned in the thousands. The entire mountain is full of them.”

“I did not know that they had gone,” I said.

“I didn’t know they had left,” I said.

“Yes,” he answered, “they went after the marriage, all but one or two; now they are back, all the baboons in the world, I think. I saw a whole cliff black with them.”

“Yes,” he replied, “they all left after the wedding, except for one or two; now they’re back, all the baboons in the world, I believe. I saw an entire cliff covered with them.”

“Is that all?” I said, for I saw that he had something behind. “I am not afraid of a pack of baboons.”

“Is that it?” I asked, noticing he was hiding something. “I’m not scared of a bunch of baboons.”

“No, Macumazahn, it is not all. The Babyan-frau, Hendrika, is with them.”

“No, Macumazahn, that’s not everything. The Babyan woman, Hendrika, is with them.”

Now nothing had been heard or seen of Hendrika since her expulsion, and though at first she and her threats had haunted me somewhat, by degrees she to a great extent had passed out of my mind, which was fully preoccupied with Stella and my father-in-law’s illness. I started violently. “How do you know this?” I asked.

Now, no one had heard or seen Hendrika since she was kicked out, and although she and her threats had bothered me a bit at first, over time she mostly faded from my thoughts, which were completely focused on Stella and my father-in-law's illness. I jolted. “How do you know this?” I asked.

“I know it because I saw her, Macumazahn. She is disguised, she is dressed up in baboon skins, and her face is stained dark. But though she was a long way off, I knew her by her size, and I saw the white flesh of her arm when the skins slipped aside. She has come back, Macumazahn, with all the baboons in the world, and she has come back to do evil. Now do you understand why you should trek?”

“I know it because I saw her, Macumazahn. She is in disguise, dressed in baboon skins, and her face is painted dark. But even from a distance, I recognized her by her size, and I saw the white skin of her arm when the skins shifted. She has returned, Macumazahn, with all the baboons in the world, and she has come back to do harm. Now do you see why you should trek?”

“Yes,” I said, “though I don’t see how she and the baboons can harm us, I think that it will be better to go. If necessary we can camp the waggons somewhere for a while on the journey. Hearken, Indaba-zimbi: say nothing of this to the Star; I will not have her frightened. And hearken again. Speak to the headmen, and see that watchers are set all round the huts and gardens, and kept there night and day. To-morrow we will get the waggons ready, and next day we will trek.”

“Yes,” I said, “even though I don’t see how she and the baboons can hurt us, I think it’s better to leave. If needed, we can stop and camp the wagons on the way. Listen, Indaba-zimbi: don’t mention this to the Star; I don’t want to scare her. And listen again. Talk to the headmen and make sure we have watchers stationed around the huts and gardens, day and night. Tomorrow we’ll get the wagons ready, and the day after we’ll set off.”

He nodded his white lock and went to do my bidding, leaving me not a little disturbed—unreasonably so, indeed. It was a strange story. That this woman had the power of conversing with baboons I knew.[*] That was not so very wonderful, seeing that the Bushmen claim to be able to do the same thing, and she had been nurtured by them. But that she had been able to muster them, and by the strength of her human will and intelligence muster them in order to forward her ends of revenge, seemed to me so incredible that after reflection my fears grew light. Still I determined to trek. After all, a journey in an ox waggon would not be such a very terrible thing to a strong woman accustomed to roughing it, whatever her state of health. And when all was said and done I did not like this tale of the presence of Hendrika with countless hosts of baboons.

He nodded his white hair and went to do what I asked, leaving me feeling pretty unsettled—unreasonably so, really. It was a strange story. I knew that this woman could talk to baboons.[*] That wasn’t too surprising, considering the Bushmen claim they can do the same thing, and she was raised by them. But the fact that she could gather them, and with her human will and intelligence use them to get her revenge, seemed so unbelievable that after thinking it over, my fears lessened. Still, I decided to travel. After all, a journey in an ox wagon wouldn’t be too terrible for a strong woman used to tough conditions, no matter her health. And when it came down to it, I didn’t like this story about Hendrika and her countless baboons.

[*] For an instance of this, see Anderson’s “Twenty-five Years in a Waggon,” vol. i. p. 262.—Editor.

[*] For an example of this, check out Anderson’s “Twenty-five Years in a Waggon,” vol. i. p. 262.—Editor.

So I went in to Stella, and without saying a word to her of the baboon story, told her I had been thinking matters over, and had come to the conclusion that it was our duty to follow her father’s instructions to the letter, and leave Babyan Kraals at once. Into all our talk I need not enter, but the end of it was that she agreed with me, and declared that she could quite well manage the journey, saying, moreover, that now that her dear father was dead she would be glad to get away.

So I went to Stella, and without mentioning the baboon story, I told her I had been thinking things over and concluded that it was our responsibility to follow her father's instructions exactly, and leave Babyan Kraals immediately. I won't get into all the details of our conversation, but the result was that she agreed with me and said she was more than capable of handling the journey. She added that now that her dear father was gone, she would be happy to leave.

Nothing happened to disturb us that night, and on the following morning I was up early making preparations. The despair of the people when they learned that we were going to leave them was something quite pitiable. I could only console them by declaring that we were but on a journey, and would return the following year.

Nothing happened to disturb us that night, and the next morning I was up early getting ready. The despair of the people when they found out we were leaving was truly heartbreaking. I could only comfort them by saying that we were just going on a trip and would be back the following year.

“They had lived in the shadow of their father, who was dead,” they declared; “ever since they were little they had lived in his shadow. He had received them when they were outcasts and wanderers without a mat to lie on, or a blanket to cover them, and they had grown fat in his shadow. Then he had died, and the Star, their father’s daughter, had married me, Macumazahn, and they had believed that I should take their father’s place, and let them live in my shadow. What should they do when there was no one to protect them? The tribes were kept from attacking them by fear of the white man. If we went they would be eaten up,” and so on. Alas! there was but too much foundation for their fears.

“They had always lived in their father’s shadow, who was now dead,” they said; “ever since they were kids, they had been in his shadow. He had taken them in when they were outcasts and wanderers without a mat to sleep on or a blanket to keep warm, and they had thrived in his presence. Then he died, and the Star, their father’s daughter, married me, Macumazahn, and they thought I should take their father’s place and let them live in my shadow. What would they do when there was no one to protect them? The tribes were kept from attacking them because they feared the white man. If we left, they would be completely vulnerable,” and so on. Sadly, their fears were well-founded.

I returned to the huts at mid-day to get some dinner. Stella said that she was going to pack during the afternoon, so I did not think it necessary to caution her about going out alone, as I did not wish to allude to the subject of Hendrika and the baboons unless I was obliged to. I told her, however, that I would come back to help her as soon as I could get away. Then I went down to the native kraals to sort out such cattle as had belonged to Mr. Carson from those which belonged to the Kaffirs, for I proposed to take them with us. It was a large herd, and the business took an incalculable time. At length, a little before sundown, I gave it up, and leaving Indaba-zimbi to finish the job, got on my horse and rode homewards.

I got back to the huts around noon to grab some lunch. Stella mentioned she was going to pack in the afternoon, so I didn’t think it was necessary to warn her about going out alone, since I didn’t want to bring up the topic of Hendrika and the baboons unless I had to. I did tell her that I’d be back as soon as I could to help. Then I headed down to the native kraals to sort out the cattle that belonged to Mr. Carson from those that belonged to the Kaffirs because I planned to take them with us. It was a big herd, and it took an incredibly long time. Finally, a little before sunset, I gave up and left Indaba-zimbi to finish the job while I got on my horse and rode home.

Arriving, I gave the horse to one of the stable boys, and went into the central hut. There was no sign of Stella, though the things she had been packing lay about the floor. I passed first into our sleeping hut, thence one by one into all the others, but still saw no sign of her. Then I went out, and calling to a Kaffir in the garden asked him if he had seen his mistress.

Arriving, I handed the horse over to one of the stable boys and entered the main hut. There was no sign of Stella, even though her belongings were scattered on the floor. I first went into our sleeping hut, then into all the others one by one, but still didn't see any trace of her. Then I went outside and called to a worker in the garden, asking if he had seen his mistress.

He answered “yes.” He had seen her carrying flowers and walking towards the graveyard, holding the little white girl—my daughter—as he called her, by the hand, when the sun stood “there,” and he pointed to a spot on the horizon where it would have been about an hour and a half before. “The two dogs were with them,” he added. I turned and ran towards the graveyard, which was about a quarter of a mile from the huts. Of course there was no reason to be anxious—evidently she had gone to lay the flowers on her father’s grave. And yet I was anxious.

He replied, “yes.” He had seen her carrying flowers and heading towards the cemetery, holding the little white girl—my daughter, as he referred to her—by the hand, when the sun was “there,” and he pointed to a spot on the horizon where it had been about an hour and a half earlier. “The two dogs were with them,” he added. I turned and ran towards the cemetery, which was about a quarter of a mile from the huts. Of course, there was no reason to worry—clearly she had gone to place the flowers on her father’s grave. And yet I was worried.

When I got near the graveyard I met one of the natives, who, by my orders, had been set round the kraals to watch the place, and noticed that he was rubbing his eyes and yawning. Clearly he had been asleep. I asked him if he had seen his mistress, and he answered that he had not, which under the circumstances was not wonderful. Without stopping to reproach him, I ordered the man to follow me, and went on to the graveyard. There, on Mr. Carson’s grave, lay the drooping flowers which Stella had been carrying, and there in the fresh mould was the spoor of Tota’s veldschoon, or hide slipper. But where were they?

When I got close to the graveyard, I ran into one of the locals who, based on my instructions, had been posted around the kraals to keep an eye on the area. I noticed he was rubbing his eyes and yawning. Clearly, he had dozed off. I asked if he had seen his mistress, and he replied that he hadn’t, which wasn’t surprising given the situation. Without taking time to scold him, I told him to follow me and continued to the graveyard. There, on Mr. Carson’s grave, were the wilted flowers that Stella had been carrying, and in the fresh soil were the tracks of Tota’s hide slipper. But where were they?

I ran from the graveyard and called aloud at the top of my voice, but no answer came. Meanwhile the native was more profitably engaged in tracing their spoor. He followed it for about a hundred yards till he came to a clump of mimosa bush that was situated between the stream and the ancient marble quarries just over the waterfall, and at the mouth of the ravine. Here he stopped, and I heard him give a startled cry. I rushed to the spot, passed through the trees, and saw this. The little open space in the centre of the glade had been the scene of a struggle. There, in the soft earth, were the marks of three pairs of human feet—two shod, one naked—Stella’s, Tota’s, and Hendrika’s. Nor was this all. There, close by, lay the fragments of the two dogs—they were nothing more—and one baboon, not yet quite dead, which had been bitten in the throat by the dogs. All round was the spoor of numberless baboons. The full horror of what had happened flashed into my mind.

I ran from the graveyard and shouted as loud as I could, but there was no response. Meanwhile, the local was busy tracking their footprints. He followed the trail for about a hundred yards until he reached a cluster of mimosa bushes located between the stream and the old marble quarries just beyond the waterfall, at the mouth of the ravine. Here he paused, and I heard him let out a startled cry. I hurried to the location, pushed through the trees, and saw this. The small clear area in the middle of the glade had been the site of a struggle. There, in the soft ground, were the prints of three pairs of human feet—two with shoes, one bare—Stella’s, Tota’s, and Hendrika’s. But that wasn't all. Nearby lay the remains of two dogs—they were nothing more—and one baboon, not quite dead yet, which had been bitten in the throat by the dogs. All around were the tracks of countless baboons. The full horror of what had happened rushed into my mind.

My wife and Tota had been carried off by the baboons. As yet they had not been killed, for if so their remains would have been found with those of the dogs. They had been carried off. The brutes, acting under the direction of that woman-monkey, Hendrika, had dragged them away to some secret den, there to keep them till they died—or kill them!

My wife and Tota had been taken by the baboons. They hadn't been killed yet, because if they had, their bodies would have been found alongside those of the dogs. They had been taken. The animals, following the orders of that female monkey, Hendrika, had dragged them away to some hidden lair, where they would keep them until they died—or kill them!

For a moment I literally staggered beneath the terror of the shock. Then I roused myself from my despair. I bade the native run and alarm the people at the kraals, telling them to come armed, and bring me guns and ammunition. He went like the wind, and I turned to follow the spoor. For a few yards it was plain enough—Stella had been dragged along. I could see where her heels had struck the ground; the child had, I presumed, been carried—at least there were no marks of her feet. At the water’s edge the spoor vanished. The water was shallow, and they had gone along in it, or at least Hendrika and her victim had, in order to obliterate the trail. I could see where a moss-grown stone had been freshly turned over in the water-bed. I ran along the bank some way up the ravine, in the vain hope of catching a sight of them. Presently I heard a bark in the cliffs above me; it was answered by another, and then I saw that scores of baboons were hidden about among the rocks on either side, and were softly swinging themselves down to bar the path. To go on unarmed as I was would be useless. I should only be torn to pieces as the dogs had been. So I turned and fled back towards the huts. As I drew near I could see that my messenger had roused the settlement, for natives with spears and kerries in their hands were running up towards the kraals. When I reached the hut I met old Indaba-zimbi, who wore a very serious face.

For a moment, I was completely overwhelmed by shock. Then I shook off my despair. I told the native to run and alert the people at the kraals, asking them to come armed and bring me guns and ammunition. He took off quickly, and I began to follow the trail. For a short distance, it was clear enough—Stella had been dragged along. I could see where her heels had hit the ground; the child had, I assumed, been carried since there were no footprints from her. At the water's edge, the trail disappeared. The water was shallow, and they must have walked through it, at least Hendrika and her victim, to cover their tracks. I noticed where a moss-covered stone had recently been turned over in the stream bed. I ran along the bank for some distance up the ravine, hoping to catch a glimpse of them. Soon, I heard a bark from the cliffs above me, followed by another, and then I spotted scores of baboons hidden among the rocks on both sides, slowly moving to block my path. Going on unarmed like I was would be pointless. I would just end up torn to pieces like the dogs had been. So, I turned and ran back toward the huts. As I got closer, I could see that my messenger had alerted the settlement, as natives with spears and clubs were rushing toward the kraals. When I reached the hut, I ran into old Indaba-zimbi, who looked very serious.

“So the evil has fallen, Macumazahn,” he said.

“So the evil is gone, Macumazahn,” he said.

“It has fallen,” I answered.

“It’s fallen,” I replied.

“Keep a good heart, Macumazahn,” he said again. “She is not dead, nor is the little maid, and before they die we shall find them. Remember this, Hendrika loves her. She will not harm her, or allow the babyans to harm her. She will try to hide her away from you, that is all.”

“Stay strong, Macumazahn,” he said again. “She’s not dead, and neither is the little girl, and before they die, we will find them. Remember, Hendrika cares for her. She won’t hurt her or let the babyans hurt her. She’ll just try to keep her hidden from you, that’s all.”

“Pray God that we may find her,” I groaned. “The light is going fast.”

“Let’s hope we find her,” I groaned. “The light is fading quickly.”

“The moon rises in three hours,” he answered; “we will search by moonlight. It is useless to start now; see, the sun sinks. Let us get the men together, eat, and make things ready. Hamba gachla. Hasten slowly, Macumazahn.”

“The moon will rise in three hours,” he replied; “we’ll search by moonlight. There’s no point in starting now; look, the sun is setting. Let’s gather the men, eat, and get everything ready. Hamba gachla. Take your time, Macumazahn.”

As there was no help, I took his advice. I could eat no food, but I packed some up to take with us, and made ready ropes, and a rough kind of litter. If we found them they would scarcely be able to walk. Ah! if we found them! How slowly the time passed! It seemed hours before the moon rose. But at last it did rise.

As there was no help, I followed his advice. I couldn't eat anything, but I packed some food to take with us and got some ropes ready along with a makeshift stretcher. If we found them, they would barely be able to walk. Ah! if only we found them! Time passed so slowly! It felt like hours until the moon finally rose. But eventually, it did rise.

Then we started. In all we were about a hundred men, but we only mustered five guns between us, my elephant roer and four that had belonged to Mr. Carson.

Then we got going. Altogether, there were about a hundred of us, but we only gathered five guns, my elephant rifle and four that had belonged to Mr. Carson.

CHAPTER XII.
THE MAGIC OF INDABA-ZIMBI

We gained the spot by the stream where Stella had been taken. The natives looked at the torn fragments of the dogs, and at the marks of violence, and I heard them swearing to each other, that whether the Star lived or died they would not rest till they had exterminated every baboon on Babyan’s Peak. I echoed the oath, and, as shall be seen, we kept it.

We reached the spot by the stream where Stella had been taken. The locals stared at the torn pieces of the dogs and the signs of violence, and I heard them promising each other that whether the Star lived or died, they wouldn’t stop until they had wiped out every baboon on Babyan's Peak. I repeated their vow, and, as you will see, we kept it.

We started on along the stream, following the spoor of the baboons as we best could. But the stream left no spoor, and the hard, rocky banks very little. Still we wandered on. All night we wandered through the lonely moonlit valleys, startling the silence into a thousand echoes with our cries. But no answer came to them. In vain our eyes searched the sides of precipices formed of water-riven rocks fantastically piled one upon another; in vain we searched through endless dells and fern-clad crannies. There was nothing to be found. How could we expect to find two human beings hidden away in the recesses of this vast stretch of mountain ground, which no man yet had ever fully explored. They were lost, and in all human probability lost for ever.

We started along the stream, tracking the baboons as best as we could. But the stream left no trace, and the hard, rocky banks left very little behind. Still, we kept going. All night we wandered through the lonely moonlit valleys, breaking the silence with our shouts that echoed a thousand times. Yet, we got no response. Our eyes scanned the steep cliffs made of oddly stacked, water-worn rocks; we searched through endless valleys and fern-covered crevices. But we found nothing. How could we expect to locate two people hidden in the depths of this vast, unexplored mountain range? They were lost, and most likely lost forever.

To and fro we wandered hopelessly, till at last dawn found us footsore and weary nearly at the spot whence we had started. We sat down waiting for the sun to rise, and the men ate of such food as they had brought with them, and sent to the kraals for more.

To and fro we wandered aimlessly, until finally dawn found us tired and sore, nearly back at the spot where we had started. We sat down, waiting for the sun to rise, while the men ate the food they had brought with them and sent to the kraals for more.

I sat upon a stone with a breaking heart. I cannot describe my feelings. Let the reader put himself in my position and perhaps he may get some idea of them. Near me was old Indaba-zimbi, who sat staring straight before him as though he were looking into space, and taking note of what went on there. An idea struck me. This man had some occult power. Several times during our adventures he had prophesied, and in every case his prophecies had proved true. He it was who, when we escaped from the Zulu Impi, had told me to steer north, because there we should find the place of a white man who lived under the shadow of a great peak that was full of baboons. Perhaps he could help in this extremity—at any rate it was worth trying.

I sat on a rock with a heavy heart. I can't put my feelings into words. I’ll let the reader imagine themselves in my situation, and maybe they’ll understand them a bit. Close by was old Indaba-zimbi, who was staring ahead as if he were gazing into the void, taking note of whatever was happening there. A thought crossed my mind. This man had some hidden power. Several times during our adventures, he had made predictions, and they had all come true. He was the one who, when we escaped from the Zulu army, told me to head north, because there we would find a white man living under a towering peak filled with baboons. Maybe he could help us in this desperate situation—at the very least, it was worth a shot.

“Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “you say that you can send your spirit through the doors of space and see what we cannot see. At the least I know that you can do strange things. Can you not help me now? If you can, and will save her, I will give you half the cattle that we have here.”

“Indaba-zimbi,” I said, “you say you can send your spirit through the doors of space and see what we can't see. I know you can do some amazing things. Can you help me now? If you can and you save her, I’ll give you half the cattle we have here.”

“I never said anything of the sort, Macumazahn,” he answered. “I do things, I do not talk about them. Neither do I seek reward for what I do like a common witch-doctor. It is well that you have asked me to use my wisdom, Macumazahn, for I should not have used it again without being asked—no, not even for the sake of the Star and yourself, whom I love, for if so my Spirit would have been angry. In the other matters I had a part, for my life was concerned as well as yours; but in this matter I have no part, and therefore I might not use my wisdom unless you thought well to call upon my Spirit. However, it would have been no good to ask me before, for I have only just found the herb I want,” and he produced a handful of the leaves of a plant that was unfamiliar to me. It had prickly leaves, shaped very much like those of the common English nettle.

“I never said anything like that, Macumazahn,” he replied. “I take action, I don’t just talk about it. I also don’t seek rewards for what I do like a regular witch-doctor. It’s good that you asked me to use my wisdom, Macumazahn, because I wouldn’t have done so again without your request—no, not even for the sake of the Star and you, whom I care for, since that would have angered my Spirit. In other matters, I had a role because my life was at stake just like yours; but in this case, I’m not involved, and so I couldn’t use my wisdom unless you decided to call on my Spirit. However, it wouldn’t have done any good to ask me earlier, as I’ve only just found the herb I need,” and he showed me a handful of leaves from a plant I didn’t recognize. It had prickly leaves, quite similar to those of a common English nettle.

“Now, Macumazahn,” he went on, “bid the men leave us alone, and then follow me presently to the little glade down there by the water.”

“Now, Macumazahn,” he continued, “tell the men to give us some space, and then join me shortly at the small clearing down by the water.”

I did so. When I reached the glade I found Indaba-zimbi kindling a small fire under the shadow of a tree by the edge of the water.

I did that. When I got to the clearing, I found Indaba-zimbi starting a small fire under the shade of a tree by the water's edge.

“Sit there, Macumazahn,” he said, pointing to a stone near the fire, “and do not be surprised or frightened at anything you see. If you move or call out we shall learn nothing.”

“Sit there, Macumazahn,” he said, pointing to a stone near the fire, “and don’t be surprised or scared by anything you see. If you move or shout, we won’t learn anything.”

I sat down and watched. When the fire was alight and burning brightly, the old fellow stripped himself stark naked, and, going to the foot of the pool, dipped himself in the water. Then he came back shivering with the cold, and, leaning over the little fire, thrust leaves of the plant I have mentioned into his mouth and began to chew them, muttering as he chewed. Most of the remaining leaves he threw on to the fire. A dense smoke rose from them, but he held his head in this smoke and drew it down his lungs till I saw that he was exhibiting every sign of suffocation. The veins in his throat and chest swelled, he gasped loudly, and his eyes, from which tears were streaming, seemed as though they were going to start from his head. Presently he fell over on his side, and lay senseless. I was terribly alarmed, and my first impulse was to run to his assistance, but fortunately I remembered his caution, and sat quiet.

I sat down and watched. When the fire was lit and blazing brightly, the old man stripped completely naked and went to the edge of the pool, dipping himself in the water. Then he came back shivering from the cold, leaned over the small fire, stuffed leaves from the plant I mentioned earlier into his mouth, and began chewing them while mumbling. Most of the leftover leaves he tossed onto the fire. Thick smoke rose from them, but he held his head in the smoke and inhaled deeply until it looked like he was about to choke. The veins in his throat and chest bulged; he gasped loudly, and his eyes, streaming with tears, seemed ready to pop out of his head. Eventually, he toppled over onto his side and lay unconscious. I was really worried, and my first instinct was to rush to help him, but thankfully I remembered his warning and stayed still.

Indaba-zimbi lay on the ground like a person quite dead. His limbs had all the utter relaxation of death. But as I watched I saw them begin to stiffen, exactly as though rigor mortis had set in. Then, to my astonishment, I perceived them once more relax, and this time there appeared upon his chest the stain of decomposition. It spread and spread; in three minutes the man, to all appearance, was a livid corpse.

Indaba-zimbi lay on the ground like someone who was completely dead. His limbs were entirely relaxed like in death. But as I watched, I saw them start to stiffen, just as if rigor mortis had kicked in. Then, to my surprise, I saw them relax again, and this time a stain of decomposition appeared on his chest. It spread and spread; in three minutes, the man looked like a pale corpse.

I sat amazed watching this uncanny sight, and wondering if any further natural process was about to be enacted. Perhaps Indaba-zimbi was going to fall to dust before my eyes. As I watched I observed that the discoloration was beginning to fade. First it vanished from the extremities, then from the larger limbs, and lastly from the trunk. Then in turn came the third stage of relaxation, the second stage of stiffness or rigor, and the first stage of after-death collapse. When all these had rapidly succeeded each other, Indaba-zimbi quietly woke up.

I sat there in awe, watching this strange sight and wondering if any other natural process was about to happen. Maybe Indaba-zimbi was going to turn to dust right in front of me. As I looked on, I noticed that the discoloration started to fade. First, it disappeared from the tips, then from the larger limbs, and finally from the trunk. Following that came the third stage of relaxation, the second stage of stiffness or rigor, and the first stage of post-death collapse. After all these changes happened one after another, Indaba-zimbi quietly woke up.

I was too astonished to speak; I simply looked at him with my mouth open.

I was so shocked I couldn't say anything; I just stared at him with my mouth hanging open.

“Well, Macumazahn,” he said, putting his head on one side like a bird, and nodding his white lock in a comical fashion, “it is all right; I have seen her.”

“Well, Macumazahn,” he said, tilting his head to the side like a bird and bobbing his white hair in a funny way, “everything’s good; I’ve seen her.”

“Seen who?” I said.

"Who have you seen?" I said.

“The Star, your wife, and the little maid. They are much frightened, but unharmed. The Babyan-frau watches them. She is mad, but the baboons obey her, and do not hurt them. The Star was sleeping from weariness, so I whispered in her ear and told her not to be frightened, for you would soon rescue her, and that meanwhile she must seem to be pleased to have Hendrika near her.”

“The Star, your wife, and the little maid. They are very scared but unharmed. The Babyan-frau is watching them. She’s crazy, but the baboons listen to her and don’t hurt them. The Star was sleeping from exhaustion, so I whispered in her ear and told her not to be afraid, because you would rescue her soon, and in the meantime, she should act like she was happy to have Hendrika close to her.”

“You whispered in her ear?” I said. “How could you whisper in her ear?”

“You whispered in her ear?” I said. “How could you do that?”

“Bah! Macumazahn. How could I seem to die and go rotten before your eyes? You don’t know, do you? Well, I will tell you one thing. I had to die to pass the doors of space, as you call them. I had to draw all the healthy strength and life from my body in order to gather power to speak with the Star. It was a dangerous business, Macumazahn, for if I had let things go a little further they must have stopped so, and there would have been an end of Indaba-zimbi. Ah, you white men, you know so much that you think you know everything. But you don’t! You are always staring at the clouds and can’t see the things that lie at your feet. You hardly believe me now, do you, Macumazahn? Well, I will show you. Have you anything on you that the Star has touched or worn?”

“Bah! Macumazahn. How could I appear to die and decay right in front of you? You don’t understand, do you? Well, let me tell you this. I had to die to pass through the doors of space, as you put it. I needed to extract all the healthy strength and life from my body to gather the power to communicate with the Star. It was a risky endeavor, Macumazahn, because if I had let it go any further, it would have permanently stopped, and that would have been the end of Indaba-zimbi. Ah, you white men, you know so much that you think you know everything. But you don’t! You’re always looking at the clouds and can’t see what’s right at your feet. You hardly believe me now, do you, Macumazahn? Well, I’ll prove it. Do you have anything on you that the Star has touched or worn?”

I thought for a moment, and said that I had a lock of her hair in my pocket-book. He told me to give it him. I did so. Going to the fire, he lit the lock of hair in the flame, and let it burn to ashes, which he caught in his left hand. These ashes he mixed up in a paste with the juice of one of the leaves of the plant I have spoken of.

I paused for a moment and mentioned that I had a lock of her hair in my wallet. He asked me to give it to him. I complied. Walking over to the fire, he held the lock of hair in the flames, letting it burn to ashes, which he collected in his left hand. He then mixed these ashes into a paste with the juice from one of the leaves of the plant I mentioned before.

“Now, Macumazahn, shut your eyes,” he said.

“Now, Macumazahn, close your eyes,” he said.

I did so, and he rubbed his paste on to my eyelids. At first it burnt me, then my head swam strangely. Presently this effect passed off, and my brain was perfectly clear again, but I could not feel the ground with my feet. Indaba-zimbi led me to the side of the stream. Beneath us was a pool of beautifully clear water.

I did that, and he spread his paste on my eyelids. At first, it stung, then my head felt oddly light. Eventually, that feeling faded, and my mind was completely clear again, but I couldn't feel the ground with my feet. Indaba-zimbi took me to the edge of the stream. Below us was a pool of crystal-clear water.

“Look into the pool, Macumazahn,” said Indaba-zimbi, and his voice sounded hollow and far away in my ears.

“Look into the pool, Macumazahn,” Indaba-zimbi said, and his voice felt distant and echoey in my ears.

I looked. The water grew dark; it cleared, and in it was a picture. I saw a cave with a fire burning in it. Against the wall of the cave rested Stella. Her dress was torn almost off her, she looked dreadfully pale and weary, and her eyelids were red as though with weeping. But she slept, and I could almost think that I saw her lips shape my name in her sleep. Close to her, her head upon Stella’s breast, was little Tota; she had a skin thrown over her to keep out the night cold. The child was awake, and appeared to be moaning with fear. By the fire, and in such a position that the light fell full upon her face, and engaged in cooking something in a rough pot shaped from wood, sat the Baboon-woman, Hendrika. She was clothed in baboon skins, and her face had been rubbed with some dark stain, which was, however, wearing off it. In the intervals of her cooking she would turn on Stella her wild eyes, in which glared visible madness, with an expression of tenderness that amounted to worship. Then she would stare at the child and gnash her teeth as though with hate. Clearly she was jealous of it. Round the entrance arch of the cave peeped and peered the heads of many baboons. Presently Hendrika made a sign to one of them; apparently she did not speak, or rather grunt, in order not to wake Stella. The brute hopped forward, and she gave it a second rude wooden pot which was lying by her. It took it and went. The last thing that I saw, as the vision slowly vanished from the pool, was the dim shadow of the baboon returning with the pot full of water.

I looked. The water darkened; it cleared, and in it was an image. I saw a cave with a fire burning inside. Against the cave wall rested Stella. Her dress was almost completely torn, she looked extremely pale and exhausted, and her eyelids were red as if from crying. But she was asleep, and I could almost believe I saw her lips form my name in her dreams. Close to her, with her head on Stella's chest, was little Tota; she had a blanket over her to keep warm from the night chill. The child was awake and seemed to be moaning in fear. By the fire, in a position where the light fully illuminated her face, was the Baboon-woman, Hendrika, busy cooking something in a rough wooden pot. She was dressed in baboon skins, and her face had been smeared with a dark stain that was starting to wear off. Between her cooking, she would turn to Stella with wild eyes, madness clear in them, mixed with a look of tenderness bordering on worship. Then she would glare at the child and gnash her teeth in obvious hatred. Clearly, she was jealous of it. Around the entrance of the cave peered the heads of many baboons. Soon, Hendrika gestured to one of them; it seemed she didn't want to speak or grunt so as not to wake Stella. The creature hopped forward, and she handed it a second rough wooden pot that was nearby. It took it and left. The last thing I saw as the vision slowly faded from the water was the faint silhouette of the baboon returning with the pot full of water.

Presently everything had gone. I ceased to feel strange. There beneath me was the pool, and at my side stood Indaba-zimbi, smiling.

Presently, everything was gone. I stopped feeling odd. Below me was the pool, and beside me stood Indaba-zimbi, smiling.

“You have seen things,” he said.

"You've seen stuff," he said.

“I have,” I answered, and made no further remark on the matter. What was there to say?[*] “Do you know the path to the cave?” I added.

“I do,” I replied, and didn’t say anything more about it. What was there to say?[*] “Do you know the way to the cave?” I asked.

[*] For some almost equally remarkable instances of Kaffir magic the reader is referred to a work named “Among the Zulus,” by David Leslie.—Editor.

[*] For some equally impressive examples of Kaffir magic, check out the book “Among the Zulus” by David Leslie.—Editor.

He nodded his head. “I did not follow it all just now, because it winds,” he said. “But I know it. We shall want the ropes.”

He nodded. “I didn’t catch all of that just now because it was confusing,” he said. “But I get it. We’ll need the ropes.”

“Then let us be starting; the men have eaten.”

“Then let’s get going; the guys have eaten.”

He nodded his head again, and going to the men I told them to make ready, adding that Indaba-zimbi knew the way. They said that was all right, if Indaba-zimbi had “smelt her out,” they should soon find the Star. So we started cheerfully enough, and my spirits were so much improved that I was able to eat a boiled mealie cob or two as we walked.

He nodded again, and I went over to the men to tell them to get ready, adding that Indaba-zimbi knew the way. They said that was fine; if Indaba-zimbi had "smelled her out," they would soon find the Star. So we set off in good spirits, and I felt so much better that I was able to snack on a boiled corn cob or two as we walked.

We went up the valley, following the course of the stream for about a mile; then Indaba-zimbi made a sudden turn to the right, along another kloof, of which there were countless numbers in the base of the great hill.

We walked up the valley, following the stream for about a mile; then Indaba-zimbi suddenly turned right, heading into another ravine, of which there were countless at the foot of the huge hill.

On we went through kloof after kloof. Indaba-zimbi, who led us, was never at a loss, he turned up gulleys and struck across necks of hills with the certainty of a hound on a hot scent. At length, after about three hours’ march, we came to a big silent valley on the northern slope of the great peak. On one side of this valley was a series of stony koppies, on the other rose a sheer wall of rock. We marched along the wall for a distance of some two miles. Then suddenly Indaba-zimbi halted.

On we went through one gorge after another. Indaba-zimbi, who was leading us, always knew where to go; he navigated through ravines and crossed the slopes of hills with the confidence of a dog on a fresh scent. After about three hours of walking, we reached a large, quiet valley on the northern side of the great peak. On one side of this valley were a series of rocky hills, while the other side rose like a straight wall of rock. We walked along the wall for about two miles. Then, suddenly, Indaba-zimbi stopped.

“There is the place,” he said, pointing to an opening in the cliff. This opening was about forty feet from the ground, and ellipse-shaped. It cannot have been more than twenty feet high by ten wide, and was partially hidden by ferns and bushes that grew about it in the surface of the cliff. Keen as my eyes were, I doubt if I should ever have noticed it, for there were many such cracks and crannies in the rocky face of the great mountain.

“There’s the spot,” he said, pointing to an opening in the cliff. This opening was about forty feet up and shaped like an ellipse. It couldn’t have been more than twenty feet high and ten feet wide, and it was partially concealed by ferns and bushes growing on the cliff surface. As sharp as my eyes were, I doubt I would have ever noticed it, since there were plenty of other cracks and crevices in the rocky face of the mountain.

We drew near and looked carefully at the place. The first thing I noticed was that the rock, which was not quite perpendicular, had been worn by the continual passage of baboons; the second, that something white was hanging on a bush near the top of the ascent.

We approached and examined the area closely. The first thing I noticed was that the rock, which wasn't completely vertical, had been eroded by the constant movement of baboons; the second was that something white was dangling from a bush near the top of the hill.

It was a pocket-handkerchief.

It was a tissue.

Now there was no more doubt about the matter. With a beating heart I began the ascent. For the first twenty feet it was comparatively easy, for the rock shelved; the next ten feet was very difficult, but still possible to an active man, and I achieved it, followed by Indaba-zimbi. But the last twelve or fifteen feet could only be scaled by throwing a rope over the trunk of a stunted tree, which grew at the bottom of the opening. This we accomplished with some trouble, and the rest was easy. A foot or two above my head the handkerchief fluttered in the wind. Hanging to the rope, I grasped it. It was my wife’s. As I did so I noticed the face of a baboon peering at me over the edge of the cleft, the first baboon we had seen that morning. The brute gave a bark and vanished. Thrusting the handkerchief into my breast, I set my feet against the cliff and scrambled up as hard as I could go. I knew that we had no time to lose, for the baboon would quickly alarm the others. I gained the cleft. It was a mere arched passage cut by water, ending in a gulley, which led to a wide open space of some sort. I looked through the passage and saw that the gulley was black with baboons. On they came by the hundred. I unslung my elephant gun from my shoulders and waited, calling to the men below to come up with all possible speed. The brutes streamed on down the gloomy gulf towards me, barking, grunting, and showing their huge teeth. I waited till they were within fifteen yards. Then I fired the elephant gun, which was loaded with slugs, right into the thick of them. In that narrow place the report echoed like a cannon shot, but its sound was quickly swallowed in the volley of piercing human-sounding groans and screams that followed. The charge of heavy slugs had ploughed through the host of baboons, of which at least a dozen lay dead or dying in the passage. For a moment they hesitated, then they came on again with a hideous clamour. Fortunately by this time Indaba-zimbi, who also had a gun, was standing by my side, otherwise I should have been torn to pieces before I could re-load. He fired both barrels into them, and again checked the rush. But they came on again, and notwithstanding the appearance of two other natives with guns, which they let off with more or less success, we should have been overwhelmed by the great and ferocious apes had I not by this time succeeded in re-loading the elephant gun. When they were right on us, I fired, with even more deadly effect than before, for at that distance every slug told on their long line. The howls and screams of pain and rage were now something inconceivable. One might have thought that we were doing battle with a host of demons; indeed in that light—for the overhanging arch of rock made it very dark—the gnashing snouts and sombre glowing eyes of the apes looked like those of devils as they are represented by monkish fancy. But the last shot was too much for them; they withdrew, dragging some of their wounded with them, and thus gave us time to get our men up the cliff. In a few minutes all were there, and we advanced down the passage, which presently opened into a rocky gulley with shelving sides. This gulley had a water-way at the bottom of it; it was about a hundred yards long, and the slopes on either side were topped by precipitous cliffs. I looked at these slopes; they literally swarmed with baboons, grunting, barking, screaming, and beating their breasts with their long arms, in fury. I looked up the water-way; along it, accompanied by a mob, or, as it were, a guard of baboons, ran Hendrika, her long hair flying, madness written on her face, and in her arms was the senseless form of little Tota.

Now there was no doubt about it. My heart racing, I started the climb. The first twenty feet were relatively easy because the rock sloped. The next ten feet were quite challenging, but manageable for an active person, and I made it, with Indaba-zimbi following close behind. But the last twelve or fifteen feet could only be tackled by throwing a rope over the trunk of a stunted tree at the opening's base. We managed this with some effort, and then it was simple. A foot or two above me, a handkerchief was fluttering in the wind. Hanging from the rope, I grabbed it. It was my wife’s. As I did, I noticed a baboon’s face peeking at me over the edge of the crevice, the first one we’d seen that morning. The animal barked and disappeared. Stuffing the handkerchief into my shirt, I braced my feet against the cliff and scrambled up as fast as I could. I knew we were short on time, as the baboon would quickly alert the others. I reached the crevice. It was just an arched passage shaped by water, leading to a wide open area. I peered through the passage and saw the gully was packed with baboons. They were coming in droves. I took my elephant gun off my shoulders and waited, calling to the men below to hurry up. The baboons streamed down the dark passage towards me, barking, grunting, and baring their huge teeth. I waited until they were within fifteen yards, then fired the elephant gun, loaded with slugs, right into the mass of them. In that narrow space, the sound echoed like a cannon shot, but was quickly drowned out by the chorus of horrific human-like groans and screams that followed. The heavy slugs tore through the crowd of baboons, leaving at least a dozen dead or dying in the passage. For a moment, they hesitated, but then charged again with a terrifying racket. Luckily by this time, Indaba-zimbi, who also had a gun, was beside me; otherwise, I would have been ripped apart before I could reload. He shot both barrels into them, stopping the charge once more. But they advanced again, and even with two other natives joining in with their guns, which they fired with varying success, we would have been overwhelmed by the massive and aggressive apes had I not managed to reload the elephant gun by then. When they were right on top of us, I fired again, with even more lethal impact than before, since at that distance, every slug hit their long line. The howls and screams of pain and rage were now unimaginable. One could have thought we were fighting against a horde of demons; indeed, in that light—because the overhanging rock made it very dark—the contorted faces and glowing eyes of the apes looked like those of devils as depicted by monkish imagination. But the last shot was too much for them; they retreated, dragging some wounded ones with them, giving us a chance to get our men up the cliff. Within minutes, everyone was there, and we moved down the passage, which soon opened into a rocky gully with sloping sides. This gully had a stream at its base; it was about a hundred yards long, and the slopes on either side were topped by steep cliffs. I looked at those slopes, which were literally crawling with baboons, grunting, barking, screaming, and pounding their chests with their long arms in fury. I looked up the waterway; along it, accompanied by a mob, or as if a guard of baboons, ran Hendrika, her long hair flying, madness on her face, holding the unconscious form of little Tota in her arms.

She saw us, and a foam of rage burst from her lips. She screamed aloud. To me the sound was a mere inarticulate cry, but the baboons clearly understood it, for they began to roll rocks down on to us. One boulder leaped past me and struck down a Kaffir behind; another fell from the roof of the arch on to a man’s head and killed him. Indaba-zimbi lifted his gun to shoot Hendrika; I knocked it up, so that the shot went over her, crying that he would kill the child. Then I shouted to the men to open out and form a line from side to side of the shelving gulley. Furious at the loss of their two comrades, they obeyed me, and keeping in the water-way myself, together with Indaba-zimbi and the other guns, I gave the word to charge.

She saw us, and a burst of rage erupted from her lips. She screamed loudly. To me, it was just an unrecognizable cry, but the baboons clearly understood it, as they started rolling rocks down on us. One boulder flew past me and hit a man behind; another dropped from the arch above and killed a man. Indaba-zimbi raised his gun to shoot Hendrika; I pushed it up, so the shot went over her, shouting that he would hit the child. Then I yelled to the men to spread out and form a line across the sloping gully. Furious about losing their two friends, they followed my command, and while staying in the waterway myself, along with Indaba-zimbi and the other shooters, I gave the command to charge.

Then the real battle began. It is difficult to say who fought the most fiercely, the natives or the baboons. The Kaffirs charged along the slopes, and as they came, encouraged by the screams of Hendrika, who rushed to and fro holding the wretched Tota before her as a shield, the apes bounded at them in fury. Scores were killed by the assegais, and many more fell beneath our gun-shots; but still they came on. Nor did we go scathless. Occasionally a man would slip, or be pulled over in the grip of a baboon. Then the others would fling themselves upon him like dogs on a rat, and worry him to death. We lost five men in this way, and I myself received a bite through the fleshy part of the left arm, but fortunately a native near me assegaied the animal before I was pulled down.

Then the real battle started. It's hard to tell who fought harder, the locals or the baboons. The Kafirs charged up the slopes, spurred on by Hendrika's screams as she ran around with the poor Tota using her as a shield, while the apes lunged at them in rage. Many were killed by the assegais, and even more fell to our gunfire; yet they kept coming. We weren't unscathed, either. Sometimes a man would slip or get grabbed by a baboon. Then the others would leap on him like dogs on a rat and tear him apart. We lost five men this way, and I got a bite on the fleshy part of my left arm, but luckily a native close by speared the animal before I got pulled down.

At length, and all of a sudden, the baboons gave up. A panic seemed to seize them. Notwithstanding the cries of Hendrika they thought no more of fight, but only of escape; some even did not attempt to get away from the assegais of the Kaffirs, they simply hid their horrible faces in their paws, and, moaning piteously, waited to be slain.

At last, out of nowhere, the baboons surrendered. A panic seemed to take hold of them. Despite Hendrika's cries, they no longer thought of fighting but only of escaping; some didn't even try to evade the spears of the Kaffirs; they just buried their grotesque faces in their paws and, moaning sadly, waited to be killed.

Hendrika saw that the battle was lost. Dropping the child from her arms, she rushed straight at us, a very picture of horrible insanity. I lifted my gun, but could not bear to shoot. After all she was but a mad thing, half ape, half woman. So I sprang to one side, and she landed full on Indaba-zimbi, knocking him down. But she did not stay to do any more. Wailing terribly, she rushed down the gulley and through the arch, followed by a few of the surviving baboons, and vanished from our sight.

Hendrika realized that they had lost the battle. Dropping the child from her arms, she charged at us, completely unhinged. I raised my gun but couldn't bring myself to pull the trigger. After all, she was just a deranged figure, part ape, part woman. So I jumped to the side, and she crashed right into Indaba-zimbi, knocking him over. But she didn't stick around to do anything else. Wailing loudly, she ran down the gully and through the arch, followed by a few of the remaining baboons, and disappeared from our view.

CHAPTER XIII.
WHAT HAPPENED TO STELLA

The fight was over. In all we had lost seven men killed, and several more severely bitten, while but few had escaped without some tokens whereby he might remember what a baboon’s teeth and claws are like. How many of the brutes we killed I never knew, because we did not count, but it was a vast number. I should think that the stock must have been low about Babyan’s Peak for many years afterwards. From that day to this, however, I have always avoided baboons, feeling more afraid of them than any beast that lives.

The fight was over. Overall, we had lost seven men killed, and several more were seriously injured, while only a few had managed to escape with just a few reminders of what a baboon’s teeth and claws feel like. I never knew how many of those beasts we killed since we didn’t keep count, but it was a huge number. I would guess that the population must have been low around Babyan’s Peak for many years after that. Since that day, though, I have always steered clear of baboons, feeling more scared of them than any other animal out there.

The path was clear, and we rushed forward along the water-course. But first we picked up little Tota. The child was not in a swoon, as I had thought, but paralyzed by terror, so that she could scarcely speak. Otherwise she was unhurt, though it took her many a week to recover her nerve. Had she been older, and had she not remembered Hendrika, I doubt if she would have recovered it. She knew me again, and flung her little arms about my neck, clinging to me so closely that I did not dare to give her to any one else to carry lest I should add to her terrors. So I went on with her in my arms. The fears that pierced my heart may well be imagined. Should I find Stella living or dead? Should I find her at all? Well, we should soon know now. We stumbled on up the stony watercourse; notwithstanding the weight of Tota I led the way, for suspense lent me wings. Now we were through, and an extraordinary scene lay before us. We were in a great natural amphitheatre, only it was three times the size of any amphitheatre ever shaped by man, and the walls were formed of precipitous cliffs, ranging from one to two hundred feet in height. For the rest, the space thus enclosed was level, studded with park-like trees, brilliant with flowers, and having a stream running through the centre of it, that, as I afterwards discovered, welled up from the ground at the head of the open space.

The path was clear, and we hurried along the watercourse. But first, we picked up little Tota. The child wasn’t faint as I had thought, but paralyzed by fear, barely able to speak. Other than that, she was unharmed, though it took her weeks to regain her courage. If she had been older, and if she hadn’t remembered Hendrika, I doubt she would have recovered at all. She recognized me and threw her little arms around my neck, clinging to me so tightly that I didn’t dare let anyone else carry her for fear of increasing her terror. So I continued with her in my arms. The worries that pierced my heart were easy to imagine. Would I find Stella alive or dead? Would I find her at all? Well, we would know soon enough. We stumbled up the rocky watercourse; despite the weight of Tota, I led the way, for the suspense gave me energy. Finally, we emerged into an extraordinary scene. We were in a vast natural amphitheater, three times the size of any amphitheater built by humans, with walls made of steep cliffs, ranging from one to two hundred feet high. The enclosed space was flat, dotted with park-like trees, vibrant with flowers, and had a stream running through the center, which, as I later discovered, sprang up from the ground at the head of the open area.

We spread ourselves out in a line, searching everywhere, for Tota was too overcome to be able to tell us where Stella was hidden away. For nearly half an hour we searched and searched, scanning the walls of rock for any possible openings to a cave. In vain, we could find none. I applied to old Indaba-zimbi, but his foresight was at fault here. All he could say was that this was the place, and that the “Star” was hidden somewhere in a cave, but where the cave was he could not tell. At last we came to the top of the amphitheatre. There before us was a wall of rock, of which the lower parts were here and there clothed in grasses, lichens, and creepers. I walked along it, calling at the top of my voice.

We lined up, searching everywhere, since Tota was too distressed to tell us where Stella was hidden. We searched for nearly half an hour, scanning the rock walls for any possible cave openings. Unfortunately, we found none. I consulted old Indaba-zimbi, but his insight fell short this time. All he could say was that this was the right place and that the “Star” was hidden somewhere in a cave, but he couldn’t tell us where the cave was. Finally, we reached the top of the amphitheater. There in front of us stood a rock wall, its lower sections covered in grasses, lichens, and vines. I walked along it, calling out as loudly as I could.

Presently my heart stood still, for I thought I heard a faint answer. I drew nearer to the place from which the sound seemed to come, and again called. Yes, there was an answer in my wife’s voice. It seemed to come from the rock. I went up to it and searched among the creepers, but still could find no opening.

Presently, my heart stopped, because I thought I heard a faint reply. I moved closer to where the sound seemed to be coming from and called out again. Yes, there was a response in my wife’s voice. It seemed to be coming from the rock. I approached it and searched among the vines, but still couldn't find any opening.

“Move the stone,” cried Stella’s voice, “the cave is shut with a stone.”

“Move the stone,” Stella shouted, “the cave is blocked by a stone.”

I took a spear and prodded at the cliff whence the sound came. Suddenly the spear sunk in through a mass of lichen. I swept the lichen aside, revealing a boulder that had been rolled into the mouth of an opening in the rock, which it fitted so accurately that, covered as it was by the overhanging lichen, it might well have escaped the keenest eye. We dragged the boulder out; it was two men’s work to do it. Beyond was a narrow, water-worn passage, which I followed with a beating heart. Presently the passage opened into a small cave, shaped like a pickle bottle, and coming to a neck at the top end. We passed through and found ourselves in a second, much larger cave, that I at once recognized as the one of which Indaba-zimbi had shown me a vision in the water. Light reached it from above—how I know not—and by it I could see a form half-sitting, half lying on some skins at the top end of the cave. I rushed to it. It was Stella! Stella bound with strips of hide, bruised, torn, but still Stella, and alive.

I grabbed a spear and poked at the cliff where the sound was coming from. Suddenly, the spear sank into a bunch of lichen. I cleared the lichen away, uncovering a boulder that was rolled into the entrance of a hole in the rock. It fit so perfectly that, hidden under the overhanging lichen, it could have easily gone unnoticed. We managed to drag the boulder out; it took two of us to do it. Once it was clear, I saw a narrow passage worn by water, and I followed it with my heart racing. Eventually, the passage opened up into a small cave shaped like a pickle bottle, tapering off at the top. We went through and found ourselves in a much larger cave, which I immediately recognized as the one Indaba-zimbi had shown me in a vision in the water. Light somehow streamed in from above, allowing me to see a form half-sitting, half-lying on some skins at the far end of the cave. I rushed over, and it was Stella! Stella, tied up with strips of hide, bruised and torn, but still Stella—and alive.

She saw me, she gave one cry, then, as I caught her in my arms, she fainted. It was happy indeed that she did not faint before, for had it not been for the sound of her voice I do not believe we should ever have found that cunningly hidden cave, unless, indeed, Indaba-zimbi’s magic (on which be blessings) had come to our assistance.

She saw me, let out a cry, and then fainted as I caught her in my arms. It was fortunate that she didn’t faint earlier, because if it weren’t for the sound of her voice, I don’t think we would have ever found that cleverly hidden cave, unless, of course, Indaba-zimbi’s magic (may it be blessed) had helped us.

We bore her to the open air, laid her beneath the shade of a tree, and cut the bonds loose from her ankles. As we went I glanced at the cave. It was exactly as I had seen it in the vision. There burnt the fire, there were the rude wooden vessels, one of them still half full of the water which I had seen the baboon bring. I felt awed as I looked, and marvelled at the power wielded by a savage who could not even read and write.

We carried her outside, laid her down under a tree for shade, and untied the ropes from her ankles. As we walked, I glanced at the cave. It looked just like I had seen in the vision. The fire was still burning, and there were the rough wooden containers, one still half full of the water that I had seen the baboon bring. I felt a sense of awe as I looked and wondered at the power held by a savage who couldn’t even read or write.

Now I could see Stella clearly. Her face was scratched, and haggard with fear and weeping, her clothes were almost torn off her, and her beautiful hair was loose and tangled. I sent for water, and we sprinkled her face. Then I forced a little of the brandy which we distilled from peaches at the kraals between her lips, and she opened her eyes, and throwing her arms about me clung to me as little Tota had done, sobbing, “Thank God! thank God!”

Now I could see Stella clearly. Her face was scratched, and worn out from fear and crying, her clothes were almost ripped off her, and her beautiful hair was loose and tangled. I called for water, and we splashed it on her face. Then I made her drink a little of the brandy we made from peaches at the kraals, and she opened her eyes, throwing her arms around me and clinging to me like little Tota had, sobbing, “Thank God! thank God!”

After a while she grew quieter, and I made her and Tota eat some food from the store that we had brought with us. I too ate and was thankful, for with the exception of the mealie cobs I had tasted nothing for nearly four-and-twenty hours. Then she washed her face and hands, and tidied her rags of dress as well as she was able. As she did so by degrees I drew her story from her.

After a while, she got quieter, and I made her and Tota eat some food from the store we had brought with us. I also ate and was grateful, since aside from the mealie cobs, I hadn't eaten anything for almost twenty-four hours. Then she washed her face and hands and tidied her rags as best as she could. As she did this, I gradually got her to share her story with me.

It seemed that on the previous afternoon, being wearied with packing, she went out to visit her father’s grave, taking Tota with her, and was followed there by the two dogs. She wished to lay some flowers on the grave and take farewell of the dust it covered, for as we had expected to trek early on the morrow she did not know if she would find a later opportunity. They passed up the garden, and gathering some flowers from the orange trees and elsewhere, went on to the little graveyard. Here she laid them on the grave as we had found them, and then sitting down, fell into a deep and sad reverie, such as the occasion would naturally induce. While she sat thus, Tota, who was a lively child and active as a kitten, strayed away without Stella observing it. With her went the dogs, who also had grown tired of inaction; a while passed, and suddenly she heard the dogs barking furiously about a hundred and fifty yards away. Then she heard Tota scream, and the dogs also yelling with fear and pain. She rose and ran as swiftly as she could towards the spot whence the sound came. Presently she was there. Before her in the glade, holding the screaming Tota in her arms, was a figure in which, notwithstanding the rough disguise of baboon skins and colouring matter, she had no difficulty in recognizing Hendrika, and all about her were numbers of baboons, rolling over and over in two hideous heaps, of which the centres were the unfortunate dogs now in process of being rent to fragments.

It seemed that the day before, worn out from packing, she went out to visit her father's grave, taking Tota with her, and was followed there by the two dogs. She wanted to lay some flowers on the grave and say goodbye to the dust it covered, since we planned to leave early the next day and she wasn't sure when she'd have another chance. They walked through the garden, picking some flowers from the orange trees and elsewhere, and headed to the small graveyard. There, she placed the flowers on the grave as we had found them, and then sat down, slipping into a deep and sad thought, which was only natural for the occasion. While she sat there, Tota, an energetic child as lively as a kitten, wandered off without Stella noticing. The dogs, bored with doing nothing, followed her. After a little while, she suddenly heard the dogs barking frantically about one hundred and fifty yards away. Then she heard Tota scream, along with the dogs howling in fear and pain. She got up and ran as fast as she could toward the sound. Soon, she arrived at the scene. In the clearing, holding the screaming Tota in her arms, stood a figure that, despite the rough disguise of baboon skins and makeup, she immediately recognized as Hendrika, surrounded by a crowd of baboons, tumbling over each other in two gruesome piles, at the center of which were the unfortunate dogs being torn apart.

“Hendrika,” Stella cried, “what does this mean? What are you doing with Tota and those brutes?”

“Hendrika,” Stella shouted, “what does this mean? What are you doing with Tota and those guys?”

The woman heard her and looked up. Then Stella saw that she was mad; madness stared from her eyes. She dropped the child, which instantly flew to Stella for protection. Stella clasped it, only to be herself clasped by Hendrika. She struggled fiercely, but it was of no use—the Babyan-frau had the strength of ten. She lifted her and Tota as though they were nothing, and ran off with them, following the bed of the stream in order to avoid leaving a spoor. Only the baboons who came with her, minus the one the dogs had killed, would not take to the water, but kept pace with them on the bank.

The woman heard her and looked up. Then Stella saw that she was crazy; madness stared back at her from her eyes. She dropped the child, who immediately rushed to Stella for protection. Stella held onto the child, only to be grabbed tightly by Hendrika. She fought back fiercely, but it was no use—the Babyan-frau was incredibly strong. She lifted both Stella and Tota as if they were weightless and ran off with them, sticking to the streambed to avoid leaving any trace. Only the baboons that came with her, minus the one the dogs had killed, wouldn’t go into the water but kept pace with them on the bank.

Stella said that the night which followed was more like a hideous nightmare than a reality. She was never able to tell me all that occurred in it. She had a vague recollection of being borne over rocks and along kloofs, while around her echoed the horrible grunts and clicks of the baboons. She spoke to Hendrika in English and Kaffir, imploring her to let them go; but the woman, if I may call her so, seemed in her madness to have entirely forgotten these tongues. When Stella spoke she would kiss her and stroke her hair, but she did not seem to understand what it was she said. On the other hand, she could, and did, talk to the baboons, that seemed to obey her implicitly. Moreover, she would not allow them to touch either Stella or the child in her arms. Once one of them tried to do so, and she seized a dead stick and struck it so heavily on the head that it fell senseless. Thrice Stella made an attempt to escape, for sometimes even Hendrika’s giant strength waned and she had to set them down. But on each occasion she caught them, and it was in these struggles that Stella’s clothes were so torn. At length before daylight they reached the cliff, and with the first break of light the ascent began. Hendrika dragged them up the first stages, but when they came to the precipitous place she tied the strips of hide, of which she had a supply wound round her waist, beneath Stella’s arms. Steep as the place was the baboons ascended it easily enough, springing from a knob of rock to the trunk of the tree that grew on the edge of the crevasse. Hendrika followed them, holding the end of the hide reim in her teeth, one of the baboons hanging down from the tree to assist her ascent. It was while she was ascending that Stella bethought of letting fall her handkerchief in the faint hope that some searcher might see it.

Stella said that the night that followed was more like a terrible nightmare than reality. She could never fully explain everything that happened. She vaguely remembered being carried over rocks and through ravines, while the awful grunts and clicks of the baboons echoed around her. She spoke to Hendrika in English and Kaffir, pleading with her to let them go; but the woman, if I can call her that, seemed to have completely forgotten those languages in her madness. When Stella spoke, she would kiss her and stroke her hair, but it didn’t seem like she understood what was being said. On the other hand, she could, and did, talk to the baboons, who seemed to obey her without question. Moreover, she wouldn’t let them touch either Stella or the child she was holding. Once, one of them tried to get close, and she grabbed a dead stick and hit its head so hard that it fell unconscious. Stella tried to escape three times because sometimes even Hendrika’s enormous strength faded and she had to set them down. But each time she caught them, and it was during these struggles that Stella's clothes got so torn. Finally, before dawn, they reached the cliff, and with the first light, the ascent began. Hendrika dragged them up the initial slopes, but when they reached the steep part, she tied the strips of hide, which she had wrapped around her waist, beneath Stella’s arms. As steep as it was, the baboons easily climbed up, jumping from a rock to the trunk of the tree that grew on the edge of the chasm. Hendrika followed them, holding the end of the hide strap in her teeth, while one of the baboons reached down from the tree to help her up. It was while she was climbing that Stella thought of dropping her handkerchief in the slim hope that some searcher might notice it.

By this time Hendrika was on the tree, and grunting out orders to the baboons which clustered about Stella below. Suddenly these seized her and little Tota who was in her arms, and lifted her from the ground. Then Hendrika above, aided by other baboons, put out all her great strength and pulled the two of them up the rock. Twice Stella swung heavily against the cliff. After the second blow she felt her senses going, and was consumed with terror lest she should drop Tota. But she managed to cling to her, and together they reached the cleft.

By this time, Hendrika was in the tree, yelling orders to the baboons that were gathered around Stella below. Suddenly, they grabbed her and little Tota, who was in her arms, and lifted her off the ground. Then Hendrika, with help from other baboons, used all her strength to pull the two of them up the rock. Twice, Stella slammed heavily against the cliff. After the second impact, she felt herself losing consciousness and was filled with fear that she might drop Tota. But she managed to hang on to her, and together they made it to the cleft.

“From that time,” Stella went on, “I remember no more till I woke to find myself in a gloomy cave resting on a bed of skins. My legs were bound, and Hendrika sat near me watching me, while round the edge of the cave peered the heads of those horrible baboons. Tota was still in my arms, and half dead from terror; her moans were pitiful to hear. I spoke to Hendrika, imploring her to release us; but either she has lost all understanding of human speech, or she pretends to have done so. All she would do was to caress me, and even kiss my hands and dress with extravagant signs of affection. As she did so, Tota shrunk closer to me. This Hendrika saw and glared so savagely at the child that I feared lest she was going to kill her. I diverted her attention by making signs that I wanted water, and this she gave me in a wooden bowl. As you saw, the cave was evidently Hendrika’s dwelling-place. There are stores of fruit in it and some strips of dried flesh. She gave me some of the fruit and Tota a little, and I made Tota eat some. You can never know what I went through, Allan. I saw now that Hendrika was quite mad, and but little removed from the brutes to which she is akin, and over which she has such unholy power. The only trace of humanity left about her was her affection for me. Evidently her idea was to keep me here with her, to keep me away from you, and to carry out this idea she was capable of the exercise of every artifice and cunning. In this way she was sane enough, but in every other way she was mad. Moreover, she had not forgotten her horrible jealousy. Already I saw her glaring at Tota, and knew that the child’s murder was only a matter of time. Probably within a few hours she would be killed before my eyes. Of escape, even if I had the strength, there was absolutely no chance, and little enough of our ever being found. No, we should be kept here guarded by a mad thing, half ape, half woman, till we perished miserably. Then I thought of you, dear, and of all that you must be suffering, and my heart nearly broke. I could only pray to God that I might either be rescued or die swiftly.

“From that time,” Stella continued, “I don’t remember anything until I woke up to find myself in a dark cave lying on a bed of skins. My legs were tied, and Hendrika was sitting nearby watching me, while the heads of those horrible baboons peeked into the cave. Tota was still in my arms, half dead from fear; her moans were painful to hear. I talked to Hendrika, begging her to let us go; but either she had lost the ability to understand human speech or she was pretending. All she did was stroke me, even kissing my hands and shirt with exaggerated signs of affection. As she did this, Tota moved closer to me. Hendrika noticed and glared at the child so fiercely that I feared she might kill her. I redirected her attention by gesturing that I wanted water, which she then gave me in a wooden bowl. As you could see, the cave was clearly Hendrika’s home. There were stores of fruit and some strips of dried meat. She gave me some fruit and a little to Tota, and I made Tota eat some. You will never know what I went through, Allan. I realized then that Hendrika was completely mad, not much different from the beasts she resembles, over which she holds such unholy power. The only sign of humanity left in her was her affection for me. Clearly, her plan was to keep me here with her, away from you, and she was capable of using every trick and cunning to make that happen. In that way, she was sane, but in every other aspect, she was insane. Moreover, she hadn’t forgotten her terrible jealousy. I could already see her glaring at Tota, and I knew that the child’s murder was only a matter of time. Probably within a few hours, she would be killed before my eyes. There was absolutely no chance of escape, even if I had the strength, and barely any chance of us ever being found. No, we would be kept here, guarded by a madwoman, half ape, half human, until we died miserably. Then I thought of you, dear, and how much you must be suffering, and my heart nearly broke. I could only pray to God that I would either be rescued or die quickly.”

“As I prayed I dropped into a kind of doze from utter weariness, and then I had the strangest dream. I dreamed that Indaba-zimbi stood over me nodding his white lock, and spoke to me in Kaffir, telling me not to be frightened, for you would soon be with me, and that meanwhile I must humour Hendrika, pretending to be pleased to have her near me. The dream was so vivid that I actually seemed to see and hear him, as I see and hear him now.”

“As I prayed, I dozed off from sheer exhaustion, and then I had the weirdest dream. I dreamed that Indaba-zimbi was standing over me, nodding his white hair, and spoke to me in Kaffir, telling me not to be scared, because you would soon be with me. In the meantime, I had to humor Hendrika, pretending to be happy having her around. The dream felt so real that I actually seemed to see and hear him, just like I do now.”

Here I looked up and glanced at old Indaba-zimbi, who was sitting near. But it was not till afterwards that I told Stella of how her vision was brought about.

Here, I looked up and noticed old Indaba-zimbi, who was sitting nearby. But it wasn't until later that I explained to Stella how her vision came to be.

“At any rate,” she went on, “when I awoke I determined to act on my dream. I took Hendrika’s hand, and pressed it. She actually laughed in a wild kind of way with happiness, and laid her head upon my knee. Then I made signs that I wanted food, and she threw wood on the fire, which I forgot to tell you was burning in the cave, and began to make some of the broth that she used to cook very well, and she did not seem to have forgotten all about it. At any rate the broth was not bad, though neither Tota nor I could drink much of it. Fright and weariness had taken away our appetites.

“At any rate,” she continued, “when I woke up, I decided to act on my dream. I took Hendrika’s hand and squeezed it. She actually laughed joyfully, almost wildly, and laid her head on my knee. Then I gestured that I wanted food, and she threw some wood on the fire— which I forgot to mention was burning in the cave— and started to make some of the broth she used to cook so well. She didn't seem to have forgotten how to do it. Anyway, the broth wasn't bad, although neither Tota nor I could eat much of it. Fear and exhaustion had taken away our appetites.

“After the meal was done—and I prolonged it as much as possible—I saw Hendrika was beginning to get jealous of Tota again. She glared at her and then at the big knife which was tied round her own body. I knew the knife again, it was the one with which she had tried to murder you, dear. At last she went so far as to draw the knife. I was paralyzed with fear, then suddenly I remembered that when she was our servant, and used to get out of temper and sulk, I could always calm her by singing to her. So I began to sing hymns. Instantly she forgot her jealousy and put the knife back into its sheath. She knew the sound of the singing, and sat listening to it with a rapt face; the baboons, too, crowded in at the entrance of the cave to listen. I must have sung for an hour or more, all the hymns that I could remember. It was so very strange and dreadful sitting there singing to mad Hendrika and those hideous man-like apes that shut their eyes and nodded their great heads as I sang. It was a horrible nightmare; but I believe that the baboons are almost as human as the Bushmen.

“After we finished the meal—and I dragged it out as long as I could—I noticed Hendrika starting to get jealous of Tota again. She glared at her and then at the big knife strapped to her own body. I recognized the knife; it was the one she had tried to use to kill you, dear. Eventually, she went so far as to pull out the knife. I was frozen with fear, but then I suddenly remembered that when she was our servant and would get angry and sulk, I could always calm her down by singing to her. So I started singing hymns. Instantly, she forgot her jealousy and put the knife back in its sheath. She recognized the sound of the singing and sat listening to it with a captivated expression; the baboons, too, gathered at the cave entrance to listen. I must have sung for an hour or more, all the hymns I could remember. It was so strange and terrifying to be there singing to crazy Hendrika and those grotesque, human-like apes that shut their eyes and nodded their huge heads as I sang. It was a dreadful nightmare; but I believe that the baboons are almost as human as the Bushmen.”

“Well, this went on for a long time till my voice was getting exhausted. Then suddenly I heard the baboons outside raise a loud noise, as they do when they are angry. Then, dear, I heard the boom of your elephant gun, and I think it was the sweetest sound that ever came to my ears. Hendrika heard it too. She sprang up, stood for a moment, then, to my horror, swept Tota into her arms and rushed down the cave. Of course I could not stir to follow her, for my feet were tied. Next instant I heard the sound of a rock being moved, and presently the lessening of the light in the cave told me that I was shut in. Now the sound even of the elephant gun only reached me very faintly, and presently I could hear nothing more, straining my ears as I would.

“Well, this went on for a long time until my voice was getting tired. Then suddenly, I heard the baboons outside making a loud noise, the kind they make when they’re angry. Then, dear, I heard the boom of your elephant gun, and I think it was the sweetest sound I’ve ever heard. Hendrika heard it too. She jumped up, paused for a moment, and then, to my horror, grabbed Tota and rushed down the cave. Of course, I couldn’t move to follow her because my feet were tied. The next moment, I heard the sound of a rock being moved, and soon the dimming light in the cave told me that I was shut in. Now, even the sound of the elephant gun only reached me very faintly, and soon I couldn’t hear anything else, no matter how much I strained my ears.

“At last I heard a faint shouting that reached me through the wall of rock. I answered as loud as I could. You know the rest; and oh, my dear husband, thank God! thank God!” and she fell weeping into my arms.

“At last, I heard a faint shout that came through the rock wall. I yelled back as loud as I could. You know what happened next; and oh, my dear husband, thank God! Thank God!” She collapsed into my arms, crying.

CHAPTER XIV.
FIFTEEN YEARS AFTER

Both Stella and Tota were too weary to be moved, so we camped that night in the baboons’ home, but were troubled by no baboons. Stella would not sleep in the cave; she said the place terrified her, so I made her up a kind of bed under a thorn-tree. As this rock-bound valley was one of the hottest places I ever was in, I thought that this would not matter; but when at sunrise on the following morning I saw a veil of miasmatic mist hanging over the surface of the ground, I changed my opinion. However, neither Stella nor Tota seemed the worse, so as soon as was practical we started homewards. I had already on the previous day sent some of the men back to the kraals to fetch a ladder, and when we reached the cliff we found them waiting for us beneath. With the help of the ladder the descent was easy. Stella simply got out of her rough litter at the top of the cliff, for we found it necessary to carry her, climbed down the ladder, and got into it again at the bottom.

Both Stella and Tota were too exhausted to move, so we camped that night in the baboons’ home, but didn’t have any issues with baboons. Stella refused to sleep in the cave; she said it scared her, so I made her a makeshift bed under a thorn tree. Since this rocky valley was one of the hottest places I had ever been, I thought it wouldn’t be a big deal; but when I saw a layer of foul mist hanging over the ground at sunrise the next morning, I changed my mind. However, neither Stella nor Tota seemed to be affected, so as soon as it was practical, we started heading home. I had already sent some of the men back to the kraals the previous day to fetch a ladder, and when we reached the cliff, we found them waiting for us below. With the ladder, the descent was easy. Stella simply got out of her rough litter at the top of the cliff, since we needed to carry her, climbed down the ladder, and got back into it at the bottom.

Well, we reached the kraals safely enough, seeing nothing more of Hendrika, and, were this a story, doubtless I should end it here with—“and lived happily ever after.” But alas! it is not so. How am I to write it?

Well, we got to the kraals safely, without seeing Hendrika again, and if this were a story, I would probably finish it with—“and they lived happily ever after.” But unfortunately, that's not the case. How am I supposed to write this?

My dearest wife’s vital energy seemed completely to fail her now that the danger was past, and within twelve hours of our return I saw that her state was such as to necessitate the abandonment of any idea of leaving Babyan Kraals at present. The bodily exertion, the anguish of mind, and the terror which she had endured during that dreadful night, combined with her delicate state of health, had completely broken her down. To make matters worse, also, she was taken with an attack of fever, contracted no doubt in the unhealthy atmosphere of that accursed valley. In time she shook the fever off, but it left her dreadfully weak, and quite unfit to face the trial before her.

My dear wife’s energy seemed to completely drain now that the danger was over, and within twelve hours of our return, I realized that her condition required us to abandon any plans of leaving Babyan Kraals for now. The physical strain, the mental anguish, and the fear she had experienced during that terrible night, combined with her fragile health, had taken a toll on her. To make matters worse, she also developed a fever, likely caught in the unhealthy atmosphere of that cursed valley. Eventually, she overcame the fever, but it left her incredibly weak and unable to face the challenges ahead.

I think she knew that she was going to die; she always spoke of my future, never of our future. It is impossible for me to tell how sweet she was; how gentle, how patient and resigned. Nor, indeed, do I wish to tell it, it is too sad. But this I will say, I believe that if ever a woman drew near to perfection while yet living on the earth, Stella Quatermain did so.

I think she knew she was going to die; she always talked about my future, never about our future. I can't really describe how sweet she was; how gentle, patient, and accepting. In fact, I don't want to because it's too sad. But I will say this: I believe that if any woman ever came close to perfection while still living on this earth, it was Stella Quatermain.

The fatal hour drew on. My boy Harry was born, and his mother lived to kiss and bless him. Then she sank. We did what we could, but we had little skill, and might not hold her back from death. All through one weary night I watched her with a breaking heart.

The fatal hour approached. My son Harry was born, and his mother lived just long enough to kiss and bless him. Then she faded. We did what we could, but we had little skill and couldn’t keep her from death. Throughout one exhausting night, I watched her with a shattered heart.

The dawn came, the sun rose in the east. His rays falling on the peak behind were reflected in glory upon the bosom of the western sky. Stella awoke from her swoon and saw the light. She whispered to me to open the door of the hut. I did so, and she fixed her dying eyes on the splendour of the morning sky. She looked on me and smiled as an angel might smile. Then with a last effort she lifted her hand, and, pointing to the radiant heavens, whispered:

The dawn broke, and the sun rose in the east. Its rays fell on the peak behind and were reflected beautifully on the western sky. Stella woke from her faint and saw the light. She whispered for me to open the door of the hut. I did, and she focused her fading eyes on the glorious morning sky. She looked at me and smiled like an angel might. Then, with one last effort, she lifted her hand and, pointing to the radiant heavens, whispered:

There, Allan, there!

Look, Allan, look!

It was done, and I was broken-hearted, and broken-hearted I must wander to the end. Those who have endured my loss will know my sorrow; it cannot be written. In such peace and at such an hour may I also die!

It was done, and I was heartbroken, and heartbroken I must wander until the end. Those who have felt my loss will understand my sorrow; it can't be expressed in words. In such peace and at such an hour may I also die!

Yes, it is a sad story, but wander where we will about the world we can never go beyond the sound of the passing bell. For me, as for my father before me, and for the millions who have been and who shall be, there is but one word of comfort. “The Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken away.” Let us, then, bow our heads in hope, and add with a humble heart, “Blessed be the name of the Lord.”

Yes, it’s a sad story, but no matter where we travel in the world, we can never escape the sound of the passing bell. For me, like my father before me and for the millions who have been and will be, there is only one word of comfort: “The Lord has given, and the Lord has taken away.” Let us, then, bow our heads in hope and add with a humble heart, “Blessed be the name of the Lord.”

I buried her by her father’s side, and the weeping of the people who had loved her went up to heaven. Even Indaba-zimbi wept, but I could weep no more.

I buried her next to her father, and the cries of the people who loved her rose to the heavens. Even Indaba-zimbi cried, but I could no longer shed any tears.

On the second night from her burial I could not sleep. I rose, dressed myself, and went out into the night. The moon was shining brightly, and by its rays I shaped my course towards the graveyard. I drew near silently, and as I came I thought that I heard a sound of moaning on the further side of the wall. I looked over it. Crouched by Stella’s grave, and tearing at its sods with her hands, as though she would unearth that which lay within, was Hendrika. Her face was wild and haggard, her form was so emaciated that when the pelts she wore slipped aside, the shoulder-blades seemed to project almost through her skin. Suddenly she looked up and saw me. Laughing a dreadful maniac laugh, she put her hand to her girdle and drew her great knife from it. I thought that she was about to attack me, and prepared to defend myself as I best could, for I was unarmed. But she made no effort to do so. Lifting the knife on high, for a moment she held it glittering in the moonlight, then plunged it into her own breast, and fell headlong to the ground.

On the second night after her burial, I couldn't sleep. I got up, got dressed, and stepped out into the night. The moon was shining brightly, and by its light, I made my way toward the graveyard. I approached quietly, and as I got closer, I thought I heard a moaning sound on the other side of the wall. I looked over it. Crouched by Stella's grave and clawing at the dirt with her hands, as if she wanted to unearth what lay beneath, was Hendrika. Her face looked wild and haggard, and her body was so thin that when the rags she wore slipped aside, her shoulder blades seemed to show almost through her skin. Suddenly, she looked up and saw me. Laughing a horrible, maniacal laugh, she put her hand to her waist and pulled out a large knife. I thought she was going to attack me and braced myself to defend myself as best I could, since I was unarmed. But she didn't try to do anything. Holding the knife high, she paused for a moment, letting it shine in the moonlight, then plunged it into her own chest and collapsed to the ground.

I sprang over the wall and ran to her. She was not yet dead. Presently she opened her eyes, and I saw that the madness had gone out of them.

I jumped over the wall and ran to her. She was still alive. Soon, she opened her eyes, and I noticed that the madness had faded from them.

“Macumazahn,” she said, speaking in English and in a thick difficult voice like one who half forgot and half remembered—“Macumazahn, I remember now. I have been mad. Is she really dead, Macumazahn?”

“Macumazahn,” she said, speaking in English with a thick, confusing voice, like someone who was half-forgotten and half-remembered—“Macumazahn, I remember now. I have been crazy. Is she really dead, Macumazahn?”

“Yes,” I said, “she is dead, and you killed her.”

“Yes,” I said, “she’s dead, and you killed her.”

“I killed her!” the dying woman faltered, “and I loved her. Yes, yes, I know now. I became a brute again and dragged her to the brutes, and now once more I am a woman, and she is dead, and I killed her—because I loved her so. I killed her who saved me from the brutes. I am not dead yet, Macumazahn. Take me and torture me to death, slowly, very slowly. It was jealousy of you that drove me mad, and I have killed her, and now she never can forgive me.”

“I killed her!” the dying woman gasped, “and I loved her. Yes, yes, I get it now. I turned into a monster again and took her to the monsters, and now once again I’m a woman, and she’s gone, and I killed her—because I loved her so much. I killed the one who saved me from the monsters. I’m not dead yet, Macumazahn. Take me and torture me to death, slowly, very slowly. It was my jealousy of you that drove me crazy, and I’ve killed her, and now she can never forgive me.”

“Ask forgiveness from above,” I said, for Hendrika had been a Christian, and the torment of her remorse touched me.

“Ask for forgiveness from above,” I said, since Hendrika had been a Christian, and the pain of her regret affected me.

“I ask no forgiveness,” she said. “May God torture me for ever, because I killed her; may I become a brute for ever till she comes to find me and forgives me! I only want her forgiveness.” And wailing in an anguish of the heart so strong that her bodily suffering seemed to be forgotten, Hendrika, the Baboon-woman, died.

“I don’t ask for forgiveness,” she said. “Let God torture me forever because I killed her; let me be a beast forever until she comes to find me and forgives me! All I want is her forgiveness.” And wailing in a pain so intense that her physical suffering seemed to fade away, Hendrika, the Baboon-woman, died.

I went back to the kraals, and, waking Indaba-zimbi, told him what had happened, asking him to send some one to watch the body, as I proposed to give it burial. But next morning it was gone, and I found that the natives, hearing of the event, had taken the corpse and thrown it to the vultures with every mark of hate. Such, then, was the end of Hendrika.

I went back to the huts, and, waking Indaba-zimbi, told him what had happened, asking him to send someone to watch the body, as I planned to give it a burial. But the next morning it was gone, and I found that the locals, hearing of the incident, had taken the corpse and thrown it to the vultures with complete disdain. That was the end of Hendrika.

A week after Hendrika’s death I left Babyan Kraals. The place was hateful to me now; it was a haunted place. I sent for old Indaba-zimbi and told him that I was going. He answered that it was well. “The place has served your turn,” he said; “here you have won that joy which it was fated you should win, and have suffered those things that it was fated you should suffer. Yes, and though you know it not now, the joy and the suffering, like the sunshine and the storm, are the same thing, and will rest at last in the same heaven, the heaven from which they came. Now go, Macumazahn.”

A week after Hendrika’s death, I left Babyan Kraals. The place felt awful to me now; it was a haunted spot. I called for old Indaba-zimbi and told him I was leaving. He replied that it was fine. “This place has served its purpose for you,” he said; “here you’ve experienced the joy you were meant to have, and endured the hardships you were meant to endure. Yes, and even if you don’t realize it now, joy and suffering, like sunshine and storms, are the same thing, and will eventually rest in the same heaven, the heaven from which they came. Now go, Macumazahn.”

I asked him if he was coming with me.

I asked him if he was coming with me.

“No,” he answered, “our paths lie apart henceforth, Macumazahn. We met together for certain ends. Those ends are fulfilled. Now each one goes his own way. You have still many years before you, Macumazahn; my years are few. When we shake hands here it will be for the last time. Perhaps we may meet again, but it will not be in this world. Henceforth we have each of us a friend the less.”

“No,” he replied, “our paths are separate from now on, Macumazahn. We came together for specific reasons. Those reasons have been accomplished. Now, each of us goes our own way. You still have many years ahead of you, Macumazahn; I have only a few left. When we shake hands here, it will be for the last time. Maybe we’ll meet again, but it won’t be in this world. From now on, each of us has one less friend.”

“Heavy words,” I said.

“Strong words,” I said.

“True words,” he answered.

“Truth,” he replied.

Well, I have little heart to write the rest of it. I went, leaving Indaba-zimbi in charge of the place, and making him a present of such cattle and goods as I did not want.

Well, I’m not really in the mood to write the rest of it. I left, putting Indaba-zimbi in charge of the place and giving him a gift of the cattle and goods that I didn’t need.

Tota, I of course took with me. Fortunately by this time she had almost recovered the shock to her nerves. The baby Harry, as he was afterwards named, was a fine healthy child, and I was lucky in getting a respectable native woman, whose husband had been killed in the fight with the baboons, to accompany me as his nurse.

Tota, I definitely took with me. Luckily by this time she had nearly recovered from the shock to her nerves. The baby Harry, as he was later named, was a healthy little one, and I was fortunate to have a respectable native woman, whose husband was killed in the battle with the baboons, come with me as his nurse.

Slowly, and followed for a distance by all the people, I trekked away from Babyan Kraals. My route towards Natal was along the edge of the Bad Lands, and my first night’s outspan was beneath that very tree where Stella, my lost wife, had found us as we lay dying of thirst.

Slowly, and followed from a distance by everyone, I walked away from Babyan Kraals. My path toward Natal was along the edge of the Bad Lands, and my first night’s camp was under that very tree where Stella, my lost wife, had discovered us as we lay dying of thirst.

I did not sleep much that night. And yet I was glad that I had not died in the desert about eleven months before. I felt then, as from year to year I have continued to feel while I wander through the lonely wilderness of life, that I had been preserved to an end. I had won my darling’s love, and for a little while we had been happy together. Our happiness was too perfect to endure. She is lost to me now, but she is lost to be found again.

I didn’t sleep much that night. Still, I was grateful that I hadn’t died in the desert almost a year ago. Even then, as I continue to feel year after year while I roam through the lonely wilderness of life, I sensed that I had been saved for a purpose. I had won my love's heart, and for a while, we were happy together. Our happiness was too perfect to last. She is gone now, but she’s lost in a way that I can find her again.

Here on the following morning I bade farewell to Indaba-zimbi.

Here on the next morning, I said goodbye to Indaba-zimbi.

“Good-bye, Macumazahn,” he said, nodding his white lock at me. “Good-bye for a while. I am not a Christian; your father could not make me that. But he was a wise man, and when he said that those who loved each other shall meet again, he did not lie. And I too am a wise man in my way, Macumazahn, and I say it is true that we shall meet again. All my prophecies to you have come true, Macumazahn, and this one shall come true also. I tell you that you shall return to Babyan Kraals and shall not find me. I tell you that you shall journey to a further land than Babyan Kraals and shall find me. Farewell!” and he took a pinch of snuff, turned, and went.

“Goodbye, Macumazahn,” he said, nodding his white hair at me. “Goodbye for now. I’m not a Christian; your father couldn’t make me one. But he was a wise man, and when he said that those who love each other will meet again, he wasn’t lying. And I’m a wise man in my own way, Macumazahn, and I say it’s true that we will meet again. All my prophecies to you have come true, Macumazahn, and this one will too. I’m telling you that you’ll return to Babyan Kraals and won’t find me. I’m telling you that you’ll journey to a land farther than Babyan Kraals and you will find me. Farewell!” and he took a pinch of snuff, turned, and left.

Of my journey down to Natal there is little to tell. I met with many adventures, but they were of an every-day kind, and in the end arrived safely at Port Durban, which I now visited for the first time. Both Tota and my baby boy bore the journey well. And here I may as well chronicle the destiny of Tota. For a year she remained under my charge. Then she was adopted by a lady, the wife of an English colonel, who was stationed at the Cape. She was taken by her adopted parents to England, where she grew up a very charming and pretty girl, and ultimately married a clergyman in Norfolk. But I never saw her again, though we often wrote to each other.

Of my trip to Natal, there's not much to share. I had a few adventures, but they were pretty ordinary, and I eventually arrived safely at Port Durban, which I was visiting for the first time. Both Tota and my baby boy handled the journey well. Now, I should also mention what happened to Tota. She stayed with me for a year before being adopted by a woman, the wife of an English colonel stationed at the Cape. Her new parents took her to England, where she grew up to be a lovely and attractive young woman, ultimately marrying a clergyman in Norfolk. I never saw her again, although we often kept in touch through letters.

Before I returned to the country of my birth, she too had been gathered to the land of shadows, leaving three children behind her. Ah me! all this took place so long ago, when I was young who now am old.

Before I went back to my homeland, she had also passed away, leaving behind three kids. Oh, how long ago that was, when I was young and now I’m old.

Perhaps it may interest the reader to know the fate of Mr. Carson’s property, which should of course have gone to his grandson Harry. I wrote to England to claim the estate on his behalf, but the lawyer to whom the matter was submitted said that my marriage to Stella, not having been celebrated by an ordained priest, was not legal according to English law, and therefore Harry could not inherit. Foolishly enough I acquiesced in this, and the property passed to a cousin of my father-in-law’s; but since I have come to live in England I have been informed that this opinion is open to great suspicion, and that there is every probability that the courts would have declared the marriage perfectly binding as having been solemnly entered into in accordance with the custom of the place where it was contracted. But I am now so rich that it is not worth while to move in the matter. The cousin is dead, his son is in possession, so let him keep it.

Perhaps it might interest the reader to know what happened to Mr. Carson’s property, which should have gone to his grandson Harry. I wrote to England to claim the estate for him, but the lawyer we consulted said that my marriage to Stella, since it wasn’t officiated by an ordained priest, wasn’t legal under English law, and therefore Harry couldn’t inherit. Foolishly, I accepted this, and the property went to a cousin of my father-in-law; however, now that I’m living in England, I’ve been told that this opinion is highly questionable, and it’s likely that the courts would have ruled the marriage completely valid since it was solemnized according to the customs of the place where it took place. But I’m now so wealthy that it’s not worth pursuing. The cousin is gone, his son is in charge, so let him keep it.

Once, and once only, did I revisit Babyan Kraals. Some fifteen years after my darling’s death, when I was a man in middle life, I undertook an expedition to the Zambesi, and one night outspanned at the mouth of the well-known valley beneath the shadow of the great peak. I mounted my horse, and, quite alone, rode up the valley, noticing with a strange prescience of evil that the road was overgrown, and, save for the music of the waterfalls, the place silent as death. The kraals that used to be to the left of the road by the river had vanished. I rode towards their site; the mealie fields were choked with weeds, the paths were dumb with grass. Presently I reached the place. There, overgrown with grass, were the burnt ashes of the kraals, and there among the ashes, gleaming in the moonlight, lay the white bones of men. Now it was clear to me. The settlement had been fallen on by some powerful foe, and its inhabitants put to the assegai. The forebodings of the natives had come true; Babyan Kraals were peopled by memories alone.

Once, and only once, did I go back to Babyan Kraals. About fifteen years after my beloved's death, when I was in middle age, I set out on a trip to the Zambezi and one night camped at the entrance to the well-known valley beneath the shadow of the great peak. I got on my horse and, completely alone, rode up the valley, sensing with a strange feeling of dread that the path was overgrown, and except for the sound of the waterfalls, the place was silent as death. The kraals that used to be to the left of the road by the river had disappeared. I rode toward where they once stood; the cornfields were overrun with weeds, and the paths were silent under grass. Eventually, I reached the spot. There, covered in grass, were the charred remnants of the kraals, and among the ashes, glinting in the moonlight, lay the white bones of men. It became clear to me then. The settlement had been attacked by some powerful enemy, and its people were slaughtered. The natives' fears had come true; Babyan Kraals were now populated only by memories.

I passed on up the terraces. There shone the roofs of the marble huts. They would not burn, and were too strong to be easily pulled down. I entered one of them—it had been our sleeping hut—and lit a candle which I had with me. The huts had been sacked; leaves of books and broken mouldering fragments of the familiar furniture lay about. Then I remembered that there was a secret place hollowed in the floor and concealed by a stone, where Stella used to hide her little treasures. I went to the stone and dragged it up. There was something within wrapped in rotting native cloth. I undid it. It was the dress my wife had been married in. In the centre of the dress were the withered wreath and flowers she had worn, and with them a little paper packet. I opened it; it contained a lock of my own hair!

I moved up the terraces. The roofs of the marble huts glistened. They wouldn't catch fire and were too sturdy to be easily taken down. I went into one of them—it had been our sleeping hut—and lit a candle I had with me. The huts had been ransacked; bits of books and broken, decaying pieces of the familiar furniture were scattered everywhere. Then I remembered there was a hidden spot hollowed out in the floor, covered by a stone, where Stella used to keep her little treasures. I went over to the stone and pulled it up. Inside was something wrapped in decaying native cloth. I unwrapped it. It was the dress my wife wore when we got married. In the center of the dress were the dried wreath and flowers she had worn, along with a small paper packet. I opened it; it contained a lock of my own hair!

I remembered then that I had searched for this dress when I came away and could not find it, for I had forgotten the secret recess in the floor.

I then remembered that I had looked for this dress when I left and couldn't find it because I had forgotten about the hidden space in the floor.

Taking the dress with me, I left the hut for the last time. Leaving my horse tied to a tree, I walked to the graveyard, through the ruined garden. There it was a mass of weeds, but over my darling’s grave grew a self-sown orange bush, of which the scented petals fell in showers on to the mound beneath. As I drew near, there was a crash and a rush. A great baboon leapt from the centre of the graveyard and vanished into the trees. I could almost believe that it was the wraith of Hendrika doomed to keep an eternal watch over the bones of the woman her jealous rage had done to death.

Taking the dress with me, I left the hut for the last time. I left my horse tied to a tree and walked to the graveyard through the overgrown garden. It was a tangle of weeds, but over my dear one’s grave, a wild orange bush had grown, its fragrant petals falling in showers onto the mound below. As I got closer, there was a loud crash and a rush. A large baboon jumped out from the center of the graveyard and disappeared into the trees. I could almost believe it was the spirit of Hendrika, doomed to eternally watch over the bones of the woman her jealousy had killed.

I tarried there a while, filled with such thoughts as may not be written. Then, leaving my dead wife to her long sleep where the waters fall in melancholy music beneath the shadow of the everlasting mountain, I turned and sought that spot where first we had told our love. Now the orange grove was nothing but a tangled thicket; many of the trees were dead, choked with creepers, but some still flourished. There stood the one beneath which we had lingered, there was the rock that had been our seat, and there on the rock sat the wraith of Stella, the Stella whom I had wed! Ay! there she sat, and on her upturned face was that same spiritual look which I saw upon it in the hour when we first had kissed. The moonlight shone in her dark eyes, the breeze wavered in her curling hair, her breast rose and fell, a gentle smile played about her parted lips. I stood transfixed with awe and joy, gazing on that lost loveliness which once was mine. I could not speak, and she spoke no word; she did not even seem to see me. Now her eyes fell. For a moment they met mine, and their message entered into me.

I stayed there for a while, filled with thoughts that can’t be expressed in words. Then, leaving my deceased wife to her eternal rest where the waters flow with a sad melody beneath the shadow of the everlasting mountain, I turned and sought the spot where we first shared our love. Now the orange grove was just a tangled thicket; many of the trees were dead, choked by vines, but some were still thriving. There stood the one we had lingered beneath, there was the rock that was our seat, and there on the rock sat the spirit of Stella, the Stella I had married! Yes! there she sat, and her upturned face wore that same ethereal expression I had seen on it the moment we first kissed. Moonlight shone in her dark eyes, the breeze played with her curling hair, her chest rose and fell, and a gentle smile danced on her parted lips. I stood there, frozen with awe and joy, staring at that lost beauty that once belonged to me. I couldn’t speak, and she didn’t say a word; she didn’t even seem to notice me. Then her eyes dropped. For a moment they met mine, and their message seeped into me.

Then she was gone. She was gone; nothing was left but the tremulous moonlight falling where she had been, the melancholy music of the waters, the shadow of the everlasting mountain, and, in my heart, the sorrow and the hope.

Then she was gone. She was gone; nothing was left but the flickering moonlight where she had been, the sad sound of the water, the shadow of the eternal mountain, and, in my heart, the sadness and the hope.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!